diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/67484-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67484-0.txt | 8758 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8758 deletions
diff --git a/old/67484-0.txt b/old/67484-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 86001f4..0000000 --- a/old/67484-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8758 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of A United States Midshipman in Japan, -by Yates Stirling, Jr. - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: A United States Midshipman in Japan - -Author: Yates Stirling, Jr. - -Illustrator: Ralph L. Boyer - -Release Date: February 23, 2022 [eBook #67484] - -Language: English - -Produced by: D A Alexander, David E. Brown, with special thanks to the - Research Manager at the St. Louis Public Library, Rare - Books Collection, St. Louis, Missouri, for providing the - high quality scan of the original cover and the - frontispiece, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team - at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was made using scans of - public domain works put online by Harvard University - Library's Open Collections Program.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A UNITED STATES MIDSHIPMAN IN -JAPAN *** - - -[Illustration: _HE SEIZED THE OUTSTRETCHED HAND_] - - - - - A - UNITED STATES - MIDSHIPMAN - IN JAPAN - - _by_ - - Lt. Com. Yates Stirling Jr. U.S.N. - Author of - “A U.S. Midshipman Afloat” - “A U.S. Midshipman in China” - “A U.S. Midshipman in the Philippines” - - [Illustration] - - Illustrated _by_ Ralph L. Boyer - - THE PENN PUBLISHING - COMPANY PHILADELPHIA - MCMXI - - - - - COPYRIGHT - 1911 BY - THE PENN - PUBLISHING - COMPANY - - [Illustration] - - - - -Introduction - - -Philip Perry and Sydney Monroe are young officers in the United States -navy. Although they have been out of the Naval Academy less than two -years, and are still ranked as midshipmen, they have seen active -service, as related in “A United States Midshipman Afloat” and “A -United States Midshipman in China.” “A United States Midshipman in -the Philippines” tells how Phil, with Sydney for executive officer, -commanded a small gunboat in expeditions against the insurgents. -Boatswain Jack O’Neil has been with the lads in many of their hazardous -adventures, and the three are now on the “U. S. S. Alaska” in Japanese -waters. - -The story deals with a misunderstanding between the United States and -the Island Kingdom. This complication causes a few days of anxiety -to both nations, and gets some people into serious difficulties but, -needless to say, it is purely fictitious. - - - - -Contents - - - I. THE MAN IN THE NEXT COMPARTMENT 9 - - II. IN THE EMPEROR’S GARDENS 20 - - III. WAR TALK 48 - - IV. STIRRING UP TROUBLE 67 - - V. WHO WROTE THE LETTER? 89 - - VI. BILL MARLEY’S FIST 117 - - VII. THE SECRET DOCUMENT 137 - - VIII. MISUNDERSTANDING 156 - - IX. MORE DISCOVERIES 176 - - X. CAPTAIN INABA 191 - - XI. PHIL CONFESSES 208 - - XII. THE CONSPIRATORS 224 - - XIII. THE QUARREL 235 - - XIV. THE YACHT “SYLVIA” 249 - - XV. INTERNATIONAL DIPLOMACY 258 - - XVI. THE DUEL 274 - - XVII. INDECISION 289 - - XVIII. A BOLD PLAN 306 - - XIX. ON THE HIGH SEAS 321 - - XX. THE “HATSUKE” 336 - - XXI. THE JAPANESE FLEET 352 - - XXII. PLOT AND COUNTERPLOT 369 - - XXIII. BY WIRELESS 384 - - - - -Illustrations - - - PAGE - - HE SEIZED THE OUTSTRETCHED HAND _Frontispiece_ - - “WHAT’S THE ROW, SIR?” 82 - - THE JAPANESE GENTLEMAN WENT DOWN 142 - - “THIS LETTER TALKS ABOUT A NAVAL REVIEW” 188 - - “YOU DESERVE A GOOD THRASHING FOR THIS” 242 - - “EXCEPT WHAT?” SHE ASKED 300 - - “THERE ARE AT LEAST TWENTY-FIVE SHIPS” 358 - - - - -A United States Midshipman in Japan - - - - -CHAPTER I - -THE MAN IN THE NEXT COMPARTMENT - - -It was one o’clock in the afternoon, and there was unusual activity in -the railroad station at Yokohama. Uniformed officials were scurrying -to and fro, bending every effort to dispose of the great crowd of -stolid Japanese travelers and at the same time, with due formality and -ceremony, provide a special train for their lately arrived American -naval visitors. - -So painstaking and anxious were these energetic and efficient little -personages to please those whom their government had chosen to honor, -that suddenly, at a signal, they stemmed the great influx of their own -people, sidetracked the steady and ever-increasing flow of bright -colored silks, and did it as easily as if they were but putting a -freight train on a siding. Not one murmur was heard from the crowd -delayed so abruptly; the travelers waited, talking and laughing -joyfully. To them it was all pleasure. There was no necessity for -haste. When the honorable railroad officials were ready, then there -would be plenty of time for them to get on their trains. They had no -thought of questioning the acts of their Emperor’s officials, who wore -the imperial badge of office--the sixteen petal chrysanthemum. - -“Did you ever see such docility on the part of a traveling public?” -Midshipman Philip Perry exclaimed, gazing wonderingly at the -good-natured, smiling faces of the Japanese about him. “Imagine, if you -can, a New York crowd waiting like this at the Grand Central Station -for a dozen Japanese officers to board a special train.” - -The midshipman was one of a party of American naval officers, recently -arrived in Japan, and journeying as the guests of the Japanese nation -to their picturesque and historic capital--Tokyo. - -Lieutenant Hugh Winston, one of the party, smiled knowingly as he read -the wonder in the eyes of the two youngest of the party, Midshipmen -Perry and Sydney Monroe. Winston was an officer of some years’ -standing, and the character of the Japanese subject was one with which -he considered himself on very intimate terms, after three cruises on -the Asiatic Station in American war-ships. - -“You can compare the Mikado’s loyal subjects to no others on earth,” -Winston returned. “Every man you see in this crowd has served his -country as a soldier or sailor. All recognize an order when they hear -it, and I can tell you they obey, too.” - -There was small doubt of their obedience. The good-humored crowd, -increasing in numbers every minute, stood in orderly merriment watching -the tall representatives of the United States of America, led by -obsequious railroad officials, pass through their midst and into the -coaches of a special train. Following the handful of naval officers -in their severely plain civilian clothes came many score of American -men-of-war’s men dressed in the picturesque sailor garb, while walking -hand in hand with them the little Japanese sailors, the hosts of their -giant visitors, appeared in striking contrast. - -The congestion in the traffic of the Tokaido Railroad was soon -relieved; a shrill whistle from one of the officials--and immediately -the wheels were again in motion and the patient Japanese were once more -on their way to their waiting trains. - -“A Japanese crowd has no terrors for the public officials,” Lieutenant -Winston said by way of information, as he and the midshipmen settled -themselves in one of the compartments of the tiny coaches of the train. -“In Japan discipline begins at the mother’s knee. Filial obedience is -part of their religion, and they are taught to obey their Emperor as -the father of them all.” - -“I have always heard that they are classed among the best fighters in -the world,” Phil Perry said admiringly. “The fighting man with them is -in a class by himself. Isn’t it so?” he asked the older officer at his -side. - -“The ‘Samurai,’ or fighting class, is the aristocracy of Japan,” -Winston replied. “They symbolize the fighting barons of our middle -ages; quick to resent an insult or avenge a wrong. Their code of honor -is centuries old. These are the men you will meet in Tokyo. The naval -and military officers are all recruited from the families of the -‘Samurai.’ You will see in them the most polite of a polite nation.” - -“What is the object of the ‘Alaska’s’ visit to Japan?” Sydney Monroe -suddenly asked as Winston ended his eulogy on the Japanese race. “Our -relations are not over friendly, if we can believe some of our yellow -journal newspapers.” - -“That is not to be discussed except within an air-tight cell,” Winston -returned gravely, a warning ring in his voice. “We are here on a -friendly visit to be present at the garden fête of the Emperor of -Japan.” - -Meanwhile the train had glided out of the long, low station shed and -picked its way over a score of tracks to the one leading straight to -the metropolis and capital of the island empire. Stations, consisting -of miniature structures with their long, narrow platforms came noisily -out of the world ahead and were left behind with a waning moan as if -in protest at being given but a fleeting glimpse of the big strangers. - -The conversation had come to an abrupt stop after Lieutenant Winston’s -words of caution and the three Americans sat silently gazing out of -their open windows at the ever-changing landscape. - -The sailors with their Japanese escorts were in the cars ahead where -they were leaning far out of the windows, excitedly acknowledging the -“banzais” from the groups of peasants who had collected on the station -platforms to see the Americans pass. - -Philip Perry restlessly left his seat and walked slowly along the -narrow aisle of the car. He noticed casually in passing that the door -of the compartment next their own was closed, and the blinds drawn. The -other two compartments he saw were empty, for the railroad officials -had provided more than sufficient accommodations for their party. He -reached the car ahead, and stood gazing for a second at the sailors -within. Retracing his steps, he stopped at the side of the car opposite -the compartment next his own. Suddenly he was conscious of a voice -coming through the compartment door which from a closer inspection he -now saw was only ajar. The train had slackened its speed, then noisily -stopped. While he listened the voice died away, and he was on the point -of going to the platform to ascertain the cause of the stoppage of the -train when the voice that had attracted his attention began again, -this time clear and distinct. Phil unconsciously listened, believing -the speaker was one of his brother officers, but what he heard caused -him to catch his breath in surprise. He held himself rigid, straining -to hear every word, while his indignation showed plainly in his set -features. - -“Baron, every day you put off this inevitable war with America makes -Japan’s chance for success in the Orient the less,” were the startling -words that Phil heard spoken with a marked British accent. “Now the -opportunity is given you. Her fleet is in Manila, all naval men will -tell you that it must be at a great disadvantage. It lacks supply -ships and torpedo-boat destroyers. Your fleet is here at your source -of supply. Depend upon it, Baron,” the voice declared, in excited, -eager tones, “this cruise has come to mislead you. America knows the -danger surrounding her fleet. She has blundered in sending it so far -from home, and now wishes to safely withdraw it, or strengthen it with -the Chinese ships. It is one thing or the other. You must increase your -efforts with the ministers if your dreams are to be realized.” - -Phil’s heart beat wildly as he stood listening, hardly daring to -breathe lest he should betray his presence before he had heard all. The -same voice was again speaking. - -“You must know that whatever America will say, it will be insincere. -America covets the entire trade of China, and unless your nation halts -it as you did Russia she will through her rapidly growing wealth -accomplish her end. She is negotiating for the Chinese battle-ships -while this cruiser here will endeavor to allay suspicion. Unless Japan -acts promptly----” - -With a succession of jolts the train was again noisily in motion, and -the door of the compartment swung shut with a spiteful click. Phil was -trembling with excitement. Here on the threshold of their visit he had -surprised a plot to force his country into a war. What should he do? He -could not go openly and accuse those in the compartment; that would be -dramatic, but would be barren of results. His best course would be to -discover the identity of the speaker and the man addressed as Baron, -who Phil knew must be a Japanese nobleman, and then warn his captain -of the conspiracy on foot. But how should he be able to discover their -identity? Who could tell him their names? - -He could pretend to enter their compartment by mistake, and impress -their faces indelibly upon his memory, to be used at some future time. -With this object in view Phil placed his hand on the door-knob trying -to turn it, only to find the latch had fallen from within. Frustrated, -he stood thinking excitedly as to what his next move should be. The -door of his own compartment suddenly opened and Sydney Monroe, his -companion and classmate at the Naval Academy at Annapolis, gazed in -surprise at the stern set face of his friend. - -“What’s the matter, Phil?” he exclaimed. “You look as if you’d just -seen a ghost. Nothing’s wrong, is it?” - -Phil held his hand up for silence and entered his own compartment. - -“There are people in there,” he exclaimed excitedly, indicating with a -nod, “whom we must recognize and remember. It’s the most barefaced case -of conspiracy that I’ve ever known.” And then he detailed almost word -for word what he had heard. - -While he was yet talking and his two companions were listening eagerly, -consternation growing in their excited minds, the train again came to a -halt, but for just a moment, and then was off again. - -A few minutes later it was plain that the country had been left behind -and that the suburbs of Tokyo were at hand. The train passed through -row after row of tiny wooden dwellings, built like card houses, -appearing to be ready for some giant hand to smooth them flat. On sped -the train across miniature stone bridges and through beautifully laid -out parks, until a sudden screech of the whistle and the gripping of -the brakes announced that the journey was over, and Tokyo had been -reached. - -Phil scarcely waited for the train to stop before he was in the -passage, gazing about in the gloom (the passage being unlighted) for -the occupants of the next compartment. Its door stood open, but they -were not there. He rushed to the platform, but he saw no strange faces, -only his brother officers and the sailors. What could it mean? Then -he understood the meaning of the stop only a few miles before the -train reached Tokyo. The occupants of the next compartment were men of -consequence, and even a special train ordered by the Emperor of Japan -could be stopped at their will. - -“Well, I shan’t forget that voice, anyway,” Phil exclaimed -disappointedly to his companions while the three moved slowly toward -the exit gate. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -IN THE EMPEROR’S GARDENS - - -“If we could only have had a glimpse of the man’s face,” Phil Perry -exclaimed dejectedly as the three naval men who had occupied the -compartment together were driving rapidly from the railroad station. -“Who can he be, and to whom was he talking?” - -The streets fronting the depot were filled with a curious and -enthusiastic crowd of Japanese, and as the Americans passed rapidly -through in victorias, their mafoos wearing the royal liveries, the -multitude gave voice to their welcome in repeated and prolonged shouts -of “Banzai--Ten Thousand Years of Happiness!” - -“Don’t give yourself too much credit for discovering a plot,” -Lieutenant Winston returned sceptically, after their carriage had freed -itself of the crowd and was moving along a quieter street. “What you -heard is only the usual stereotyped opinion of our so-called friends -here in the Far East. The European merchant and also the European -resident in the Orient are trembling for fear the United States may get -all the trade of China, which she might readily be doing now, if our -merchant marine were equal to that of Germany or England.” - -“I don’t see how that has any bearing on the subject,” Phil exclaimed, -somewhat nettled at Winston’s tone of patronage. - -“Simply that in order to put us out of the running they are doing their -best to talk Japan and the United States into a war,” Winston replied. -“To your face they are very friendly, but, behind your back! Well! -it’s really best to refrain from hearing, if you can, for it’s never -complimentary. They don’t love Japan any too well, but the grasping -Yankee----” he ended with an expressive wave of his hand, for the -crunching of gravel under the wheels of their carriage drowned his -voice completely. They were entering the courtyard of the Imperial -Hotel. A few minutes later all had alighted in the spacious lobby, and -were being led ceremoniously to their rooms, engaged by the imperial -government, whose guests they were as long as they remained in Tokyo. - -“They are doing things lavishly,” Sydney exclaimed, after he had -surveyed the street from his window. Great crowds of eager people had -gathered about the hotel with small American flags in their hands to -bid their guests welcome, while the avenue beyond as far as the eye -could reach was festooned with the colors of the two nations. - -“Here’s a program of our entertainment,” Winston called from his room -adjoining. “They are certainly most hospitable.” - -Phil and Sydney looked closely at the printed program which the servant -had brought them. It was carefully and handsomely arranged, giving a -sketch map of Tokyo with all the important buildings marked, and the -locations of the numerous places of entertainment. - -“You’d think we were foreign princes instead of only common every-day -naval officers,” Sydney said as he finished reading. Phil’s face was -thoughtful. - -“I wonder if this welcome is really sincere,” he questioned. “The -newspapers say that the relations between the two countries are -terribly strained. In America we could not display this mask of -friendship if there was dislike in our hearts. But the Orientals, if -one may believe the writers on the subject, are different. An order -from their Emperor would be sufficient to freeze a smile on everyone’s -face;--a perpetual smile, made for the occasion.” - -The midshipmen and Winston were now fully dressed in their most -official uniform, and were patiently waiting the summons to join their -captain. - -Captain Rodgers, in command of the United States cruiser “Alaska,” had -arrived with his ship in Japan at the time of the annual garden fête, -given at the height of bloom of the chrysanthemum, the sacred flower -of Japan. It had been rumored that this was not the reason of the -“Alaska’s” visit; but certain it was that His Majesty had immediately -sent them out invitations for the royal fête, provided a special train, -rooms at the Imperial Hotel, put carriages always at their disposal, -and caused to be prepared an elaborate program of entertainment,--all -for his unexpected American naval visitors. - -All Tokyo was in gala dress. Everywhere the chrysanthemum was -displayed, of all sizes and all colors. The holiday crowd was in good -humor, and as the carriages of the naval men, in all their gold lace, -drove rapidly along, they were greeted on all sides with welcoming -“banzais” from hundreds of throats. - -“There’s nothing belligerent in this welcome,” Lieutenant Winston -exclaimed, as he waved gallantly to the smiling faces below him. - -They were soon approaching the residence of the ambassador; farther -up the street the bridge, across which lay the sacred grounds of the -Emperor’s palace, came into view. The crowd here became more dense, and -the carriages slowed to a snail’s pace. The familiar uniform of the -American sailors was seen, dotted here and there among the crowd. Some -were in rikishas, while others were on foot; but all were thoroughly -enjoying the novel spectacle. - -The ambassador’s carriage met the naval officers in front of his own -gate and led the way toward the stone bridge. Many policemen were lined -up on each side of the thoroughfare, intent upon keeping the roadway -clear for the numerous state carriages. The little jinrikishas darted -here and there between the carriages, making the onlooker almost -fearful for the life of their occupants. - -“If we were in New York, the traffic squad policeman would be on that -fellow’s trail,” Sydney Monroe cried out as an automobile dashed by -them. - -The three watched the speeding machine with bated breath. A loud cry -from the crowd and then a hoarse murmur of protest, and the machine had -come to a stop alongside the next carriage ahead. - -Phil’s quick eye had seen the whole affair, and indignantly he jumped -to the ground to see if the sailorman whose jinrikisha had been so -ruthlessly bowled over had received injuries. The Japanese onlookers, -quick to resent injustice, had formed a solid wall about the machine, -their intention evidently being not to allow the culprits to escape -until the police had investigated the damages and injuries. - -Phil helped the sailor occupant of the overturned jinrikisha to his -feet. He was dazed but unhurt. One of the man’s friends had excitedly -taken the driver of the machine to task for his recklessness, and the -answer was angry and, Phil thought, almost brutal. - -“It served him jolly well right. What right have you sailors to block -the roadway?” - -A toot of the horn and the crowd melted away from in front of the -machine. There are few who can stand calmly before an automobile if its -engine is whirring and the loud screech of its syren bids you to step -aside. But the lad was angry straight through, not only at the man’s -recklessness, but at his unfeeling answer to the sailor, and further, -there was something familiar in the man’s voice. Phil therefore stood -his ground. - -“Please, I’d like your number,” he cried out, raising his hand -impetuously to stay the machine. The car gave a quick leap, and Phil -all but fell to the ground. Then it stopped, and as Phil recovered -himself the picture he beheld was a very stirring one. The motor had -come to a halt, but not voluntarily; a sailorman was standing on the -step, the clutch lever held securely back, while the man in the car had -taken off his goggles and was staring angrily at the bold American. - -“How dare you lay hands on me!” he cried. - -Jack O’Neil, boatswain’s mate in the United States navy, might not -have heard the angry exclamation, for all the answer he gave. He was -awaiting orders from his superior officer. - -“I’ve got him, sir,” he said quietly. - -“We have his number, sir,” another sailor volunteered. - -Phil waved his hand to O’Neil; the latter let go the clutch lever, and -slid back into the gaping crowd, not however without a parting sally. - -“Say, mister, remember next time when you’re in a hurry not to run over -an American; he is liable to puncture your tire.” - -The noise of the gears drowned his words, but from his gleeful chuckle -O’Neil seemed to have enjoyed his own bit of pleasantry, and after all -that was all that was necessary, for a foreigner could not be expected -to understand American wit. - -The little Japanese police had been hard by, and doubtless enjoyed the -businesslike way in which O’Neil handled a delicate situation, but they -were carrying out their orders received from no less an authority -than the chief of police--to hold themselves aloof from the visiting -man-of-war’s men, and under no circumstances to make arrests unless for -the sailors’ own safety. - -The little incident was all over in a few moments, and before the -occupants of any other carriage could reach the scene to inquire into -the cause of the disturbance, Phil was back again in his own carriage, -writing the number given him by the sailor in his pocket note-book, to -be saved for future reference. - -“Not hurt, only jolted a bit,” was his explanation to the inquiries of -his companions. - -“Did you notice beauty in distress on the rear seat of the auto?” -Lieutenant Winston’s eyes were twinkling. “There were two of them, and, -by Jove! I envied you standing there championing the fallen, with their -admiring eyes upon you.” - -He read the surprise in Phil’s face. “What, didn’t see them! My! it -looked to me as if you were playing up to the part. I’ll wager that the -chap driving will have a bad half hour with them for his recklessness.” - -Phil decided not to announce his suspicions, for after all he might be -mistaken. The man’s voice certainly sounded like the one in the next -compartment in the train, but then there was a great similarity between -English voices to an American ear. - -The arrival of the leaders at the gates of the palace grounds cut short -further speculation upon the incident. - -“On foot from here,” they were told by obsequious gentlemen in waiting, -and glad to be able to stretch their limbs after the drive, the -officers alighted, and were conducted through the Emperor’s magnificent -gardens to the large pavilion where the fête was to be held. - -For the next half hour the two midshipmen felt that they were peeping -at a scene from fairy-land. The grace and color of everything the eye -touched upon was pleasing--the foliage of the trees, the profusion of -flowers, the delicate perfume impregnating the air. Silks, satins, and -gold lace were on every hand. Men whose names were household words for -diplomacy and war were where a hand could be reached out to touch them. - -“This is as near fame as I’ll ever get, probably,” Sydney whispered as -the well-known features of the prime minister appeared at his elbow, -their coat sleeves touching in the crowd. - -“Look at Winston over there,” Phil returned in the same spirit of fun. -“That’s as near to a naval hero as he’ll be for some time.” - -So engrossed were the lads in noting the famous Japanese statesmen and -celebrities of two foreign wars, whose likenesses had become familiar -to them from studies of the history of this wonderful island kingdom, -that an elderly gentleman had been striving to speak to them for -several moments before they became aware of his presence. - -Turning, both midshipmen grasped eagerly the outstretched hand of the -American ambassador. - -“I have you both here, after all, and I mean to hold on to you if I -must imprison you to do it,” the Honorable Henry Tillotson exclaimed, -shaking their hands warmly and smiling down upon them from his stand on -the grassy embankment. - -“Nothing would suit us better, eh, Syd?” Phil cried gladly. - -A young girl, dressed all in white, stood at the ambassador’s side, -but he paid her no attention, so delighted was he in welcoming the two -lads. She smiled happily upon the scene, while her gloved hand plucked -her father’s arm gently to remind him of her presence. - -The passing crowd glanced admiringly at the group, and especially at -the graceful American girl. - -The ambassador was still oblivious of her. His kindly face beamed with -pleasure, and he was loath to give up the sturdy brown hands within his -own. - -Then came a sudden pause, and the smile on Mr. Tillotson’s face died -suddenly away. His thoughts had quickly traveled far off to the -Philippine Islands, where he had last seen these young men beside -him. He had gone there to bring away the body of an only boy--a son -whom he had loved, but who had grieved his father’s heart by his wild -and erratic life. A soldier’s grave had sealed within it his boy and -all the bitterness that had been in the father’s breast for him. And -these young men, barely more than boys, had been important actors in -the closing tragedy of that son’s life. One of them had led a forlorn -hope in an endeavor to save him from the Filipino traitor who had taken -his life, and yet there this boy stood--Philip Perry--in the bright -sunlight, and he would never see his son again. - -But his boy had been a soldier, and had died a soldier’s death. The joy -of the present must not be marred. - -The ambassador was being attentively observed by the young girl at his -elbow; she had seen his keen joy upon greeting these two striking young -American officers, and then almost immediately had seen the smile fade -and his shoulders perceptibly droop, and her womanly instinct was at -once alert to help him overcome this burden of sorrow and dead hope. - -“Father, I shall have to introduce myself, if you forget your parental -duty,” she whispered softly in his ear. - -This brought the wandering thoughts of the sorrowing man to the scene -before him. - -He was again his jovial self. His arm went out and about the girlish -waist and he drew her gently to his side. - -“Why, child, I thought you were with the Kingsleys,” he said. “My -daughter, Helen,” he added proudly. - -The midshipmen bowed. Phil felt a deep blush mount to his face as he -took her proffered fingers. He had expected to see a child, and here -was a grown up young lady. Yet he assured himself that he was not sorry. - -“I feel as if I had known you both for years,” she said cordially. “We -came in a motor,” she added to her father’s exclamation. “That was how -we arrived before you.” Phil cast a swift glance of inquiry at her, and -the quick look of understanding in Helen Tillotson’s face brought again -the blush to his cheek. She had been one of the two ladies in the car -he had stopped. Then she would know the name of the man who had run -down the sailor. “I don’t want to go into the receiving tent with the -Kingsleys, when I can go in with my own countrymen,” Helen continued -coaxingly to her father. - -“I must present Captain Rodgers and his officers, Helen,” the -ambassador returned, his face anxious. “I thought you were quite -satisfied with the plan. You are very uncertain,” he added in some -annoyance. “You know how much the Japanese think of etiquette in these -formal affairs.” - -“Why not go in with Mr. Perry and me?” Sydney asked, as he stepped -forward eagerly to the girl’s side. “We are not important--midshipmen -don’t count for much with all this rank about.” Phil smiled broadly on -his companion for so ably saving the situation; the ambassador appeared -greatly relieved, while Helen gladly accepted the offered escort. - -“They are going in now,” she exclaimed, letting go her father’s arm as -a Japanese aide-de-camp of high naval rank bowed ceremoniously to the -ambassador and offered himself as their companion to escort them into -the presence of their Majesties. - -The two midshipmen experienced that sensation that every one has -felt who has marched behind a band as they walked slowly between two -lines of Japanese imperial guards, their rifles held rigidly at the -“present,” while the Emperor’s band played the impressive national -anthem of Japan. Ahead of them were many notables; the diplomatic corps -in their court dress, their breasts emblazoned with jeweled orders -and decorations; officers of the army and navy, and with these were -the naval and military attachés from foreign lands. Helen and her -midshipmen followed after the military and naval men, while behind them -came the court set of Tokyo. - -Neither of the lads remembered afterward much of what happened when -they were once inside of the spacious receiving tent; its walls -hung with flags to represent one great red and white chrysanthemum, -emblematic of both the flower and the Mikado’s family crest. To Phil -the Emperor’s face had been a blur, while the Empress he could recall -only as a slight figure in black with many sparkling jewels. It was -over in a moment, and the three young people found themselves strolling -together along one of the beautifully kept garden paths. - -“Isn’t it marvelous?” Helen exclaimed as she saw the wonder in the -lads’ faces. “The Japanese are the most artistic people in the world. -Every place they touch turns into a fairy-land.” - -“What strikes me most forcibly,” Phil replied enthusiastically, “is how -such matter-of-fact, serious people as they are can find time to be so -artistic. Now with us in America we find ourselves too busy keeping up -with the progress of the day to indulge in art and beauty. We leave -that to those who have nothing else to do.” - -“I know,” Helen said sorrowfully, “and more’s the pity. We are so -prosaic in America; while here even the poorest artisan has the magic -gift of beautifying what he creates. A thing that displeases the eye, -never mind how strongly it is made, is a failure.” - -“And all this fuss is being made over the blooming of a flower,” Sydney -said questioningly. “We don’t have any such fête in our country.” - -“I see you don’t know your own country,” Helen replied banteringly. -“In California they have the flower battles when the roses are in full -bloom, and they crown a king and queen, while in New Orleans they have -the winter carnival. Both ideas are very similar to the flower fêtes -in Japan, only here there is no necessity to crown a king.” - -They stopped before a number of large plants which appeared covered -with flowers; the stalk of each had been secured to a stick stuck in -the ground to support its burden of blossoms. - -“There is the highest chrysanthemum cultivation,” Helen said, -indicating the bush; “you may count sometimes one thousand flowers on a -single plant.” - -The lads looked disappointedly at the tiny blossoms. - -“They don’t look like the chrysanthemums we know,” Phil said. “They are -so small. Ours are big and massive.” - -“So were these before the Japanese began the cultivation,” the girl -returned. “They consider our flowers crude and ugly. The highest art -is accomplished when one small plant is grown to give many hundred -blossoms.” - -Phil strived to appear interested in the cultivation of Japan’s -national flower, but his thoughts were mostly upon the identity of the -man in the next compartment on the train from Tokyo. He was on the -point of inquiring from Helen Tillotson the name of the driver of the -machine she had come in, but he decided that it would be more seemly if -she first said something about the accident. The lad had not long to -wait, for as they turned about Sydney left them and he found himself -alone with the girl. - -“You were splendid this afternoon,” she said enthusiastically. “I was -so glad to see Mr. Impey taken to task for his reckless driving.” - -“I had no idea you were in the machine,” Phil returned, highly pleased -at her friendliness. “I hope you weren’t annoyed at being held there -before such a crowd. I saw it happen and my anger got the better of me. -I really didn’t intend to be theatrical,” he added, blushing fiercely. - -“You weren’t a bit,” Helen hastened to assure him, “but I was so -incensed at Mr. Impey’s retort to the anxious sailor, who was only -giving him some well-meant advice, that I have refused to ride back -with the Kingsleys in his car.” - -“The sailor was not hurt,” Phil said thoughtfully, “and I hope I -haven’t made one of your friends my enemy. He is here, I suppose?” he -asked, his pulse beating quicker as he remembered the similarity in -voice to the man on the train. - -“Yes, we shall see him before long,” she replied. “He goes everywhere, -and knows every one in Tokyo worth knowing.” - -They had come to a crossway in the path; the conversation had died out -from lack of a topic. Phil contemplated the regular profile of the girl -beside him. - -“We will turn here,” she said, indicating the path to the left, “and go -to the refreshment tent. That’s where we shall find all our friends.” - -“I am in no hurry to return,” he exclaimed, stopping suddenly. - -“You don’t know how anxious you are to return until you meet all the -dainty little Japanese maidens waiting to serve you with all sorts of -nice things to eat and drink,” she said smiling. “Besides,” she added -archly, “I haven’t met all our officers from the ‘Alaska.’ I know, of -course, that Mr. Philip Perry is a host in himself, but----” - -“I am sorry you think me so selfish and self-centred,” he interrupted, -much confused. “You are so different from what I expected,” he blurted -out. “I thought you were only a little girl. Won’t you forgive me for -sending you all those senseless messages in my letters to your father?” - -Helen bit her lips. “Oh, it was very nice of you to send them,” she -said. - -“Would you mind introducing me to Mr. Impey?” Phil asked, bravely -changing the subject and speaking the wish uppermost in his mind. -“I’d like to apologize for my rudeness to him. I did not know, until -Lieutenant Winston told me, that ladies were in the machine.” - -While talking they had approached the refreshment tent, and Helen was -at once surrounded by Phil’s messmates from the “Alaska,” all anxious -for an introduction. - -The two midshipmen soon found themselves on the outskirts of the crowd. -Helen had promised the introduction to Mr. Impey if Phil would only -locate him, so the two companions drifted along on the lookout for him. - -“I have an idea, Syd,” Phil whispered, “that this Mr. Impey of the -automobile is the conspirator I overheard on the train. Here’s a chance -for some nice work to run him to earth if he is. A voice is a dangerous -identification to pin much faith upon, but people have been betrayed by -that means in lots of criminal cases.” - -“Don’t put too much confidence in such an airy clue,” Sydney replied; -“but it’s worth investigation, at all events.” - -Leaving Sydney with Captain Rodgers, Phil strolled slowly away on -his quest for the owner of the automobile. The crowd about him was -dense, and he soon saw the hopelessness of locating even a familiar -face in such a throng. Dazed by the crowd and still speculating upon -Impey’s identity, his eyes were on the gravel path. Suddenly a Japanese -lieutenant barred his way. The lad politely stepped aside for him to -pass. - -Then he was aware that this naval man had prodded him in the ribs. A -flush of annoyance came into his face. It was not pleasant to have -one’s thoughts so rudely interrupted. He raised his eyes and gazed -blankly at a Japanese officer standing directly in his path and -laughing heartily up at him. Phil was conscious of even white teeth and -a deep black moustache. No spark of recognition came to him as he once -more stepped aside, murmuring an apology for his awkwardness. But the -obstacle still was in front of him. - -“Perry! how are you, Perry!” The naval officer’s English, with scarce -an accent, opened the flood-gates of memory. - -“Well, of all the luck,” Phil exclaimed heartily, the annoyance of a -moment since dying in his face as he seized the outstretched hand of -his former classmate at the Naval Academy at Annapolis. - -“Taki, you young heathen,” he cried, hugging the young Japanese -boyishly. - -Mutakito Takishima was laughing joyously, and in turn wringing Phil’s -hand and slapping him over the shoulder. - -“I am so glad to see you, Perry,” Takishima cried again, renewing his -demonstrations of affection. - -This meeting of two old friends and their evident joy at seeing each -other again caused the curious ones to stop, and the little Japanese -saw that very soon the walk would become crowded. - -“Will you come with me, Perry?” he asked, and Phil, accepting readily, -marched away arm in arm with his classmate. - -They made their way to one of the many tents spread on the velvety -grass of the garden. Phil gazed in admiration at the wonderful -construction of these frail out-of-door houses. The material was of -many delicate tints, and all bedecked with flags. The floors were -covered with costly rugs, while polished tables and upholstered -chairs were strewn about in profusion, the tables well covered with -refreshments. - -As they entered several dainty little Japanese girls came running up -with their quaint shuffling gait, and bowed low, uttering polite words -of welcome in their own language. - -Takishima clicked his heels together and bowed almost to the ground -before these sparkling-eyed little ladies, dressed in exquisitely -embroidered silk and satin kimonos. - -“Miss Kamikura and my sister, Hama-san,” Takishima said, smiling with -keen enjoyment at Phil’s evident pleasure. Phil bowed and shook hands -in American fashion with the two bright-faced Japanese girls. He -recognized the name of one to be the same as an illustrious admiral. - -“My chief’s daughter,” Takishima added, in a low tone to Phil, while -the young ladies with their own hands brought refreshments from the -heaping tables. “They are ladies of the household, assisting our -Empress at the garden fête.” - -Phil gazed with renewed interest at these doll-like beauties, wishing -to speak, yet believing that surely neither could understood English. - -“How old are they?” he thought--“surely not beyond sixteen years.” - -Takishima had been talking to the young ladies in his own soft -language, while Phil studied their enthusiastic faces. He knew that -he was the subject of the conversation, and felt very conscious until -Hama-san changed this feeling to one of delighted surprise. - -“Then you are one of my brother’s schoolmates,” Takishima’s sister, -Hama-san, exclaimed, again bowing gracefully to Phil. The midshipman -was startled to hear one of these delicate dolls speak his own -difficult language, and the surprise in his face caused all three of -his companions to laugh gayly. - -“You speak English!” he gasped, and then joined in the laugh on -himself. “How stupid of me,” he added hastily. “O Hama-san was at -Vassar while Taki was at Annapolis. - -“Do you speak English too?” he asked of Miss Kamikura. - -Cho Kamikura, or O Chio-san, as she was called by her friends, shook -her head, smiling nevertheless into the lad’s face. - -Phil almost dropped the plate from which he was eating, as he suddenly -saw his sought for Mr. Impey enter the tent and come directly toward -his party. Takishima grasped his hand cordially, while his woman -companion stopped to speak with Phil’s new-found girl friends. Then, -his pulse beating fast, he felt Takishima’s hand on his arm, and he -turned about to encounter the not too friendly eyes of Impey. - -“Perry, let me introduce you to Mr. Impey. He is a great friend of -His Excellency, the American ambassador,” and then the ceremonious -Japanese officer introduced Phil to Mrs. Kingsley and then to Mr. -Kingsley, who had lagged behind his wife. - -This was the automobile party with whom Helen Tillotson had come to the -garden fête, and who on their way had run down the sailor’s rikisha. -Phil glanced covertly at Impey as he bowed over the hands of the two -Japanese young ladies. “A friend of his ambassador and, of course, -of Helen,” he thought; “then he could hardly be the same man who had -insisted in the railway coach that America was intentionally misleading -Japan, and would eventually force a war upon her to wrest from her the -fruits of her victory over Russia.” - -“By Jove, Mr. Perry,” Mr. Impey exclaimed loudly as he returned to -Phil’s side, “it was very stupid of me to run down one of your sailors. -I was most awfully glad to find he was unhurt.” - -Phil thanked him quietly, but without enthusiasm. He felt that his -sympathy was not genuine. - -“You championed him beautifully,” Impey added, smiling patronizingly. -“The ladies with me were much impressed, and showed me their -displeasure.” - -Phil blushed deeply. The apology that he had determined upon stuck -in his throat. He decided now it was unnecessary. There was a vague, -intangible something in the man’s voice which made Phil suspicious that -Impey was not what he would like to appear. What it was Phil was at a -loss to describe, but he resolved that he would give his best efforts -to discovering it, and hoped that his judgment had not misled him. He -now believed that Impey and the man in the next compartment on the -train were one and the same person. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -WAR TALK - - -They had only just finished the cooling refreshments so daintily served -them, when the American party, led by one of Japan’s most illustrious -admirals, entered the tent. Lieutenant Takishima was on his feet in -an instant, his heels firmly together, and his hand raised to his cap -vizor. Phil followed the little Japanese’s example, and grasped the -naval hero’s hand warmly as the latter stepped over to greet him. - -“Admiral Kamikura is my chief; he is our Minister of Marine,” Takishima -whispered as the high ranking naval officer returned to Captain -Rodgers’ side. “It was he who commanded the cruiser squadron during our -late war.” - -Phil nodded: his eyes were devouring admiringly and with a great deal -of reverence the short well-built naval officer. He marveled at the -youthful appearance of this admiral; Captain Rodgers looked years -older. He turned questioning eyes upon his foreign classmate. - -“He is very young for an admiral?” There was mystification in his voice. - -Takishima shrugged his shoulders. - -“About forty-five,” he answered. “He has been an admiral two years.” - -Phil sighed thoughtfully. He was thinking of the difference between -the two navies. Captain Rodgers, he knew, had passed his fifty-fifth -birthday, and was no nearer than three years to his rear admiral’s -commission. - -The Kingsleys had left Mr. Impey with his new-found friends, and had -joined Miss Tillotson and the newcomers. As if by mutual consent -Takishima and his party had withdrawn to a small table farthest from -the refreshment booth where Sydney had enthusiastically pounced upon -the Japanese lieutenant, and the two were demonstrative over this -unlooked-for meeting. - -“Less than two years ago, Taki, you were only a midshipman, and now you -have two gold stripes on your sleeve!” Sydney exclaimed in wonder. -“That’s promotion for you!” - -“It is a high compliment to your academy at Annapolis,” Takishima -replied, smiling blandly. “You and Perry would now be lieutenants if -you were in our navy.” - -“Oh, that would be impossible,” Phil laughed gayly. “Imagine our giving -orders to your sailors.” - -“Do you remember how you tacked ship in the ‘Severn’ on the practice -cruise?” Sydney asked reminiscently, his happy face all smiles at the -recollection. “You were so rattled you had forgotten your English, but -you sang out your orders in Japanese at the right time and she went -about beautifully. You knew the time, but didn’t remember the words, -eh, Taki?” - -Takishima was not the slightest bit hurt at this playful jibe. His -answer showed that only too plainly. - -“Do you remember Lieutenant-Commander Hesler?” he exclaimed happily. -“Well, I tried to imitate the sound of his orders and I don’t know what -I said. I think most of it was Japanese, but I was not so frightened -that I forgot when the orders should be given.” - -“Did you see anything of the war?” Phil asked the question suddenly. - -“I was in the big battle with Admiral Kamikura; on his staff,” -Takishima answered proudly. - -The two midshipmen gazed with envious eyes at their classmate. They -now regarded him in a different light. He was no longer the unassuming -little midshipman they had known at the naval academy; inoffensive, -good natured, ever willing to play a practical joke and never hurt -when one was played upon him. This diminutive youngster, probably a -year younger than they, had taken part in, seen with his own eyes, the -greatest modern naval engagement of the century. He had seen great -battle-ships in action, had experienced the horror of high explosive -shells bursting near him. He had seen many men killed and battle-ships -sink beneath the seas, carrying their doomed crews with them. - -“There was one point on which you were touchy, Taki, and I could never -understand why,” Sydney said, and immediately looked as if he would -have liked to withdraw the question, for he saw a cloud of annoyance -pass over Takishima’s face. - -“At being called a ‘Jap’?” Takishima asked. His face was quite sober as -he made his inquiry, and received Sydney’s nod. - -“Would you like me to call you a Yankee?” The question was asked almost -fiercely. “Well, that’s why I didn’t like being called a Jap. I don’t -know why, and neither do you, but you see we both object to the words -being used to us by people of another race.” - -“I’ll try to remember, Taki,” Sydney agreed in conciliation, “but we -Americans are so prone to abbreviate everything. We don’t mean to -belittle you when we speak of your people as ‘Japs.’” - -Mr. Impey, although silent, had not missed a word. He was carefully -studying the characters of this little scene. How might he use them -in the plans that he had been carefully formulating in his scheming -brain? Trained to diplomacy, he quickly perceived the relationship -existing between these naval men. Their training had been along -parallel lines, but one had gone back to his own people and had been -entrusted with duties high above the grasp of his classmates in naval -school days. The Americans impressed Impey as irresponsible boys, while -the young Japanese seemed deeper, more thoughtful and calculating. -Impey could see that each in time of peril would not shirk danger; but -the Americans would be rash, while the Japanese lieutenant would be -cautious and calculating. - -“And you,” Takishima asked quickly, to change the subject; “you have -seen service?” - -The lads nodded their heads, while Phil answered in an apologetic voice. - -“In the Philippines, in China and South America, but nothing like your -experiences. You must tell us about it some time.” - -“There isn’t much to tell,” Takishima replied truthfully. “I was very -much frightened at first, but afterward I became so excited I forgot my -fear. - -“Yet I don’t remember a thing that happened,” he went on. “I tried to -afterward when the admiral directed me to write a report. All I could -say was we opened fire at the enemy and they fired back at us.” - -Sydney and Phil both laughed at Takishima’s droll way of putting things. - -Suddenly Takishima rose to go. - -“Don’t let me disturb you,” he begged politely. “My admiral, on whose -staff I am, has already gone, so I must follow.” He shook hands -affectionately with his classmates. “I am sure you and Mr. Impey -will have plenty to talk about,” he added. “Mr. Impey is very much -interested in war-ships.” - -Phil believed he detected that Impey started imperceptibly at -Takishima’s words; but nothing he had said seemed to Phil to be of -significance. He welcomed an opportunity to talk with this man and -perhaps surprise him into that which would betray him. They watched -Takishima walk briskly away, his small dirk, the Samurai emblem of -honor, jingling at his side. - -“Nice chap that,” Impey said quietly. “He’s the Minister of Marine’s -right hand aide.” - -They had all risen to bid Takishima good-bye, and now found themselves -once more on the gravel walk of the path. - -“Come,” Impey exclaimed as he led the way. “It’s not often we -barbarians get a glimpse within the royal enclosure, so we must make -the most of it while we can.” - -Robert Impey knew when to be silent. While the midshipmen were -conversing with their classmate he had listened discreetly; but now he -displayed the conversational art which had lifted him from an humble -accountant in a Chinese bank to a position of wealth and influence. -What his position was Phil and Sydney as yet had no knowledge. - -He described to them the objects of artistic interest about them, and -after a quarter of an hour’s intimate talk even Phil had almost changed -his mind and felt that such a delightful personage could hardly be a -two-faced rogue. - -They had exhausted the beauties of nature but were still strolling -through the gardens when a group of Japanese army and naval officers -came suddenly around a turn in the path. The midshipmen’s eyes noted -their erect carriages, their breasts covered with medals, commemorating -deeds of valor accomplished in two wars. The Americans saluted, and -their brothers in service stepped aside politely, bowing low in their -own fashion. Impey doffed his silk hat, and greeted one of their number -by name, advancing to take his outstretched hand. In a second the group -had passed onward. - -“That was Captain Inaba, one of the brightest men in the Japanese -navy,” he added as he joined the midshipmen, who had strolled ahead -slowly during the short interruption. “He is the man your navy will -have to be careful of in case of war. I dare say he has fought it all -out and could tell you just where the battles will be and who will win.” - -“You talk as if war were an accomplished fact,” Phil blurted out; the -idea of the identity of Impey with the “man in the next compartment” -was again strong in his mind. “I see no reason why my country and Japan -should go to war. Certainly we don’t want a war with anybody, least of -all Japan, whom we have helped to become one of the great world powers.” - -An expression of cunning came into Impey’s face, which was unseen by -the two lads, while he began to explain earnestly. - -“Japan is an enigma to you Western men. Her diplomats have not a -selfish drop of blood in their bodies. Every thought is for the empire. -At this very moment the history of Japan for the next twenty years has -been tentatively written by men like Captain Inaba, whom we have just -passed. Every step has probably been considered and solved by their -tacticians. Is war with America then such an impossibility?” - -“War with my country would be more of an impossibility than it is,” -Phil exclaimed angrily, “if those who are intriguing behind her back -would only come out in the open to do their talking.” He glared fixedly -at Impey. - -“Your own countrymen at home are doing most of the harm,” Impey replied -with an expressive shrug. “Your labor party is alienating what good -feeling Japan has had for America.” - -“That has been adjusted,” Sydney said, up to now content only to -listen, “and the immigration question has been made a national one.” - -“Yes, but the friction stirred up by the labor unions on the Pacific -coast between your countrymen and Japanese immigrants has been echoed -in every part of Japan.” - -“And there are those here in Japan of neither nationality who take -great pleasure in fanning the blaze of misunderstanding,” Phil -exclaimed pointedly; but Impey appeared perfectly serene under this -direct insinuation. - -“I know that our newspapers have often harped on a probable war with -Japan,” Phil continued more quietly, “but it’s ridiculous.” To the -youngster it seemed almost ungentlemanly to talk so belligerently while -they were the guests of the Japanese nation. “The United States have a -very much larger fleet than Japan can maintain, and besides, she knows -that if a war should occur Japan must provoke it.” - -“Your country has been at peace for over fifty years,” Impey replied, -“for the war with Spain was too insignificant to count, and a wise man -once said that ‘a war every fifty years was an excellent tonic for a -nation, if it wished to avoid becoming commercial and effeminate.’” - -“Our nation will not provoke war,” Phil insisted. “There’d be no -object in it. Japan is too far away for us to quarrel with.” - -“Then you believe that nothing would induce the United States to go -to war with Japan?” Impey asked. “Even if Japan should suddenly buy -China’s new navy, for instance.” - -Both midshipmen gasped in surprise. - -“Where is it?” they both asked excitedly. - -“On its way from Europe to China,” Impey returned, smiling blandly, -“with Chinese crews and in command of Admiral Ting. You see you are not -too well up on what is going on in the world,” he added pointedly. - -“Can you tell me the reason of the presence of your fleet in Manila -Bay?” he asked. - -“Of course,” Phil replied quickly. “It came out on a practice cruise -and will return within a month.” - -Impey shrugged his shoulders, a knowing smile on his face that angered -Phil greatly. “If Japan means to buy these ships--then look out; for if -she does--it means war.” - -Further talk on this dangerous topic was cut short by the discovery -that the American party had driven away. The midshipmen were much -chagrined to find that no carriage had been left behind for them. The -Kingsleys had left a note for Mr. Impey saying that they had gone on -with the ambassador and the American officers to the embassy. - -“Come with me in the machine. I can set you down anywhere you say,” -Impey suggested as he cranked up his waiting machine. “From this note I -fear I am not included in your ambassador’s invitation,” he added. - -Phil hesitated; he was still angry at himself for allowing Impey to -discuss with him the relations between America and Japan. He felt that -it were better to have nothing to do with this man, who was apparently -leading a dual life in Tokyo--one minute advising a Japanese nobleman -that America was insincere, and the next, assuring the Americans that -Japan was unfriendly. - -Sydney appeared to have no feeling in the matter, for he was already in -the rear seat. Phil followed, the consoling thought in his mind that -Impey might bear careful watching too and that this was the best way to -do it. - -Impey threw in the clutch, and the machine glided along the macadam -roadway. - -“To the American Embassy, I suppose?” he questioned over his shoulder -as they turned into a narrower street. The speed did not slacken, but -the horn was being sounded in warning to the startled holiday crowds -that filled the street ahead of them. - -Phil managed to answer in the affirmative, but his voice was lost in -the wail of the syren. - -The crowd ahead had quickly cleared the road, while Impey, seeing the -way clear, was soon tearing at full speed down the street. The official -buildings of the empire flashed past on either hand. - -Opposite the navy building a great crowd had collected to do honor to -one of Japan’s naval heroes. - -“Hadn’t you better slow up?” Sydney asked apprehensively, as he -realized the density of the crowd, but the driver of the machine gave -no heed to the anxious voice behind him. The masterful way in which -he guided the great car in and out among carriages, rikishas and -pedestrians won the admiration of the midshipmen in spite of their -dread of an accident. - -“He certainly can handle her,” Phil exclaimed, “but it raises my hair -to see the close shaves he makes.” - -Just ahead a figure in uniform was running at the side of the roadway. -It was plain that he was an official messenger, and carrying government -despatches. - -Phil gave a warning shout. It seemed to the lad that the machine was -bearing down directly upon him--too dangerously close for comfort. - -“Why doesn’t he sheer off?” Phil gasped. “That man must be deaf.” - -Everything happened so quickly that no appreciable time had elapsed -between the sighting of the messenger ahead and the sudden stop made by -the car just as the man tried to cross in front of it. - -Tingling with nervousness, the midshipmen had cried out repeatedly at -Impey’s recklessness, but he turned a deaf ear. The pedestrians could -all be depended upon to jump away at the first sound of the horn. -Impey doubtless thought the messenger ahead would do the same; but -unfortunately for his calculations the man was stone deaf, a pensioned -sailor, whose hearing had been ruined in an explosion on shipboard. As -the car approached, he was first conscious of its presence, but not its -direction, from the information received in the faces of people about -him. He suddenly stopped in his tracks bewildered. Even now all would -have been well had he not done just the one thing that could lead to -disaster. - -“Stop her!” both lads cried in horror, but even then they realized it -was too late. - -With faces blanched with terror the three men sat rooted to their -seats. They had seen the poor man fall directly in front of the -speeding machine in a wild attempt to save himself from an unknown -danger. - -A cry had risen from the hundreds of bystanders. It held an ill-omened -note of menace. The faces were no longer smiling, but wore a look of -horror and righteous anger. The machine was completely surrounded. Phil -would have leaped from the car to help the injured man, but he was met -with open opposition and was forced back into his seat. - -Aghast, the midshipmen saw Impey in the grasp of nearly a dozen -threatening Japanese. His hands still clutched the steering wheel, and -in a second his perfectly-fitting frock-coat was torn from his body. -His face was white with fear, and his eyes, turned toward them, had a -dumb animal appeal. To be hauled from his seat meant instant death at -the hands of the outraged mob. - -The car was given a sudden lurch by the efforts of several score of -men who had lifted the forward end from the ground. With a shudder of -horror they saw the form of the injured one carried away from under the -cruel wheels. - -Impey yet clutched his steering wheel and fought off the mob with -a strength born of desperation. The two lads were upon their feet, -expecting any moment to find themselves attacked by the Japanese, for -a mob has no reasoning power, and with it the uniform of an American -naval officer would have no significance. - -However, there was no time to speculate upon their own dangerous -position. Impey’s peril was imminently before their startled eyes. -He must be saved, even if in the attempt they drew down the wrath of -the mob upon their own heads. They could not see him dragged to death -without making an effort in his defense. - -“Help me,” Impey cried piteously. - -The appeal was not unanswered. The two midshipmen cleared the front -seat in a bound, and laid firm hands upon the trembling body of the -terrified man. - -“Hold him tight, Phil,” Sydney exclaimed as he threw himself upon those -who were attempting to drag Impey from his seat. Sydney’s face was -determined, only no anger was displayed, and he relied alone upon his -strength to break the holds of the mob. The surprised Japanese gave -way. They saw the lad’s uniform and the authoritative manner of his -movements, not as an enemy but rather as a peacemaker. They withdrew -before him, and waited as if making up their minds what to do. - -A European, past middle age, suddenly pushed his way to Sydney’s side, -just as he had stooped to pick up a long white envelope which had -caught his eye as it lay on the ground nearly under the fore wheels of -the car. - -“That’s mine,” the newcomer exclaimed eagerly, snatching it from -Sydney’s hand and thrusting it into his pocket. - -“Can I help you, Mr. Impey?” he asked deferentially. Impey drew him -into the car beside him, and then almost collapsed in his arms. Sydney -still held the crowd at bay, when he was startled to see it of a sudden -surge toward him. A fear came into his heart as he thought of how it -would appear for him in uniform to be fighting a Japanese mob. Phil -from his position of vantage had understood the movement, and jumped -to the ground by his friend’s side just as the crowd parted and two -American sailors shot through, bringing up almost in the arms of the -midshipmen. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -STIRRING UP TROUBLE - - -“I’d like to have seen the garden fête.” The speaker arose from his -seat at a desk, pushed a mass of papers aside and glanced at his watch. - -“By Jove, it’s nearly over,” he added in some surprise. He put his -watch back in his pocket, and took a coat and hat from a peg in the -corner. “There’s my stuff on the desk. I am ashamed to be the author of -it. - -“Jim, I think I’ll go around and take a look at these naval officers -I’ve been maligning. They’ll be coming away from the party just about -the time I get there, and I’ve a card of admission here in my pocket. - -“Hello! this is your coat. Why on earth don’t you have the lining sewed -up? You’ll be losing something out of it before long if you don’t.” - -George Randall, newspaper correspondent, hung up the other’s coat and -took his own, putting it on thoughtfully. - -“Jim, you haven’t any business sticking to such an uncertain game as -this,” he added, a note of sympathy in his voice. “You’ve a family, and -ought to be home earning honest money.” - -The man addressed, probably twenty years older than the speaker, -laughed uneasily. - -“I was attracted by the price, the same as you were, George,” he -replied regretfully. “Neither of us understood what would be expected -of us, and if we weren’t so hard up we wouldn’t have accepted. But we -are in it now, and there’s no turning back.” - -“Some one of these mornings,” Randall said gravely, “we’re going to -wake up to find we’ve been caught, and I’d hate to think what the Japs -will do to us. Boil us in oil, probably. That used to be the favorite -punishment for high treason in the days of the late Shoguns. - -“I am frightened at Impey’s methods,” he added. “He’s playing a -dangerous game, and now with this American cruiser in port he’ll have -to be doubly careful.” - -“Well, as long as he keeps that turbine yacht in Yokohama harbor my -mind will be easy,” James Wells exclaimed, smiling at his companion’s -earnestness. “The Japs don’t know that she has the speed of a torpedo -boat.” - -Randall’s hand was on the door-knob, but suddenly he seemed to change -his mind, and walked back to where his companion was standing. - -“I feel like a cur, writing the things I do when I know they are all -untrue.” His voice was vehement and his young face wore a troubled -look. “There’s only a filmy web of truth for all the woof of falsehood. -If I were not so completely up against it, I’d chuck the whole business -and go back home.” - -James Wells’ face hardened slightly, and he bit his lips to suppress an -emotion which the younger man’s words caused him to feel. - -“Look what we’ve been doing here for the last year, nearly,” Randall -continued savagely. “Arousing these slow minded Japanese to believe -that the United States is sitting up nights figuring out how to rob her -of her spoils from Russia. Everything that has come up we’ve turned -to our ends. Those San Francisco immigrant cases we twisted about so -that the Japanese believed that their people were being hung from the -lamp-posts. Now we are trying to dispose of the Chinese battle-ships to -the country that’s silly enough to buy them. We’ve made the Japanese -believe that the American fleet is only waiting to seize them before -coming north from Manila and putting Japan entirely out of business. - -“The surprise to me is,” he added gravely, “that men like Captain Inaba -and the Emperor’s ministers believe it.” - -“When you hear a thing every day, served up to you with all kinds of -fancy dressing, by and by you begin to believe there must be something -to it,” Wells answered with a smile. “Your eloquence, George, is so -wonderful that sometimes, ’pon my soul, I believe it myself.” - -Randall smiled grimly at the implied compliment to his pen. - -“It’s a low underhand game we are playing,” Randall exclaimed. “We -are nice Americans to be doing such work. I’d like to see that yellow -sheet, the ‘Shimbunshi,’ suppressed; then you and I would be out of a -job.” - -“Yes, and ten thousand a year,” Wells answered; “that’s more than we’ll -ever make again; and most of mine is going to a bank at home.” - -Randall heaved a sigh. - -“I wish I was on to Impey’s real game,” he said thoughtfully. “He knows -all the big men here. He goes up to see the Chinese ambassador and -dines with him informally. He just came back from Peking the other day -and let drop a remark to me in a thoughtless way that told me that he -knew Lord Li, and Chang-Shi-Tung well. He learned Chinese from one of -the big men there who has a seat on the Wai-Wu-Pu, the privy council to -the throne of China. There’s more in it than just selling battle-ships, -I’ll make a bet on that.” - -Randall shook himself very much as a big dog would after coming out of -the water, as he exclaimed feelingly: - -“Of course there’s more in it. Impey’s stirring up a war between -our country and Japan, and what attracts me is the risk we run. -It’s stimulating to know that if we’re ever caught a Japanese prison -and rice three times a day will be our reward. And then you see, -Jim, if we can bring on this war, we’re right on the ground for war -correspondents. That’s an inducement for even an old shell-back -newspaper man like you.” - -“The world owes each of us a living, I suppose,” Wells answered sadly. -“The more risks, the better pay.” - -He picked up Randall’s “copy” from his desk and glanced carelessly -over it. Then a spark of interest showed in his sombre face, almost -immediately supplanted by oblivious concentration. Randall gave an -impatient shrug and, seeing that his friend would be absorbed for quite -half an hour, he threw himself in a chair to wait patiently until the -reading was over. - -The minutes ticked away on the big clock opposite him, and he drummed -nervously with his finger nails on the arm of his chair. His glance -roamed from his companion and back to the clock. - -“I told Impey I’d go to the garden fête.” His voice was in a half -aside. “I don’t know how he worked it to get me an invitation.” He -took it from his pocket and glanced at the big black Japanese letters -with the golden chrysanthemum at the top. “I suppose it reads, ‘His -Majesty the Emperor of Japan requests the extreme pleasure of Mr. -George Randall’s company to a garden fête to meet Her Majesty the -Empress.’ I hope the dear lady was not greatly disappointed when I -didn’t appear.” His face broke into a happy smile at the ridiculousness -of his thoughts. “With all the viscounts and barons, to say nothing of -counts and sirs, I hope it was really a relief to Her Majesty to find I -had not come. - -“I wonder if I should write her and explain there was no offense, but -that I became so absorbed in something I was doing, to put it plainly, -to make trouble for her government, that I quite forgot the time of -day. But I am sure Impey made up for my absence. That fellow is a -wizard, the way he pulls the wool over people’s eyes. He’s as thick -as fleas with the American ambassador--and, by Jove!” Randall stopped -his spoken introspection to whistle softly, “even the ambassador’s -daughter has been taken in. He has a picturesque part in this show. I -believe I’d like to take his end. I am not allowed to see; I only write -from notes furnished me, like a blind novelist.” - -“What’s all that rot you’re talking?” Wells had finished his reading -and was regarding Randall, a half smile of amusement on his earnest -face. “Do you know, George, you ought to be doing something worth -while. This thing,” tapping the manuscript he was reading, “is a gem. -How can you do it? The ‘Shimbunshi’ will make a big hit in its morning -edition, and just at the time when Japan is entertaining our officers. -To-morrow the American captain is to lunch with His Majesty.” - -Randall heaved a sigh and rose from his chair. “Jim, if I could get out -of this thing honorably, I’d do it to-day, but I can’t go back to that -little old town in Indiana without money. They’ve got me here solid. -Good-bye, Jim; I am going down the street and talk to some of those -clean looking American sailors I saw this morning. I am just hungry to -hear them talk. You’re such an old musty bookworm that you don’t know -what it is to pine for the latest slang from little old New York.” - -After his companion had gone, James Wells sat silent at his desk. His -mind was reviewing the last few years of his life, conjured out of the -almost forgotten past by Randall’s boyish outburst. - -Little by little his friend was making him see their calling through -younger eyes. He was himself an old newspaper man. All news to him was -merchandise to sell to the highest bidder. To highly color it, to make -it more readable, was part of the game. No idea of being a traitor -to his country or a spy had ever entered his even, methodical, sober -thoughts until this youngster had sowed the insidious seeds. Was he -really harming his country? He had never thought of it in that light. -Every country was advancing in military and naval development and he -had been put at the head of the Tokyo office of a newspaper syndicate -whose avowed purpose was to collect all manner of news affecting the -armaments and also the political relations between countries. If he -thought that this syndicate had for its aim to strain the relations to -the breaking point of two naturally friendly countries, one of which -he still considered his own, why then he would quit, and go back to a -minor position on a big New York paper which he knew would always be -open for him. He had not always been shown the effusions of Randall. -His work was to systematically arrange the information received so that -Impey and Randall could use it. He picked up George’s manuscript and -let his eyes wander slowly over the scrawl. - -“It seems peculiarly paradoxical that a cruiser of the United States -navy, commanded by an officer who until recently was at the head of -the Bureau of Naval Intelligence, should be sent to Japan just at the -time when the American battle-ship fleet having sailed for the Orient -_via_ the south of Africa, has arrived in Manila Bay. And is it less of -a paradox that one of her officers is the inventor of a torpedo which -is rumored to have the greatest range of any yet tried in any navy? -Again another officer is known to be an experienced aeronaut, having -been until recently the instructor with naval flying machines at -Washington. If one will take the roster of officers and give it a close -scrutiny he doubtless will discover that every method of prying into -the naval preparedness of Japan for war is represented by an expert.” - -Wells looked up from his reading and there was a flash of fire in his -steel-gray eyes. “George is a darned hypocrite. He had the nerve to -write this, and then preach to me about our dishonorable trade. - -“I wonder how much of this is true. Impey doubtless furnished him -with the data.” He seized the sheets, and read on while the clock -ticked the seconds slowly away. Finally he finished, put the copy -into an envelope, and struggled into his coat. “This must be in the -‘Shimbunshi’s’ office this afternoon if it is to make the sensation -intended,” he muttered grimly to himself as he pulled his slouch hat -over his thick hair. “I’ll make sure and take it myself,” he ended -decidedly as he shoved the letter into his inside overcoat pocket and -buttoned it tight before he issued forth into the street. - -About the same time two sailormen were striding along one of the main -thoroughfares of Tokyo. They both towered head and shoulders above the -people about them. - -“It’s been nearly five years since I first visited our little Japanese -brothers. They’re a curious lot, but, Bill, there ain’t nothing soft -about ’em.” - -Boatswain’s Mate John O’Neil glanced as he spoke at his companion, -Seaman Bill Marley, both from the “Alaska.” - -“In that war with the Ruskis they were right up to snuff,” he -continued, as they strolled along aimlessly. “They saw their work and -they went for it, and stayed on the job until it was finished.” - -The two man-of-war’s men had come to Tokyo on the special train for a -forty-eight hours’ liberty in that Eastern capital, and were enjoying -themselves thoroughly. Everywhere they met welcoming smiles, and even -the little urchins playing in the streets stopped, and raising their -tiny hands aloft, cried “Banzai” as they passed. - -The day was balmy; the air laden with perfume of many flowers. In the -shops they had seen many beautiful things and had spent a portion of -their slender pocket money on such articles as took their fancy, -marveling the while upon the smallness of the price. - -“Say, Jack, look here; all this war talk is soap-suds, ain’t it?” Bill -Marley asked. - -O’Neil contemplated the back of a man a half a block or so farther up -the street before replying. - -“He’s in a big hurry about something,” he muttered half aloud, and Bill -Marley asked, “What’s that?” for he had heard O’Neil speak, and thought -it might be an answer to his question. - -“Oh, about this war talk,” O’Neil responded, his mind reverting from -the stranger ahead, whom he made out to be a European in a big hurry to -get somewhere. “I don’t take no stock in it. There ain’t nothing that I -can see we’ve got to fight for, unless it’s just to see who’s the best -man. This war business cost too many people too much money. These Japs -are nice little fellows; they like us and they want to show us they -like us. They are mighty proud of their knowledge of fighting, too, -and they’ve got a code of honor they call ‘Bushido,’[1] or something -like it, which means, as far as I can find out, ‘If any one insults -you, and you can’t lick him, cut yourself open with a sharp knife.’ Now -fellows with ideas like that ain’t to be monkeyed with. If we treat ’em -square and be careful about treading on this ‘Bushy porcupine,’ they’ll -continue to yell ‘banzai’ at us, but if we get funny and put it over -them in some way, they’re apt to tackle even us.” - -“And if we lick them,” Bill Marley asked, “then I suppose they’ll take -to the tall timbers and disembowel themselves?” - -“That’s about the situation,” O’Neil replied, “but as far as I can see -there ain’t no sense in fighting. Can’t we leave these little fellows -alone with their troubles? Ain’t we got enough to do in those South -American republics, with them at each other’s throats every month?” - -“Yes,” Bill Marley acknowledged thoughtfully. “Why does any one want -to spoil a nice place like Japan by going to war? I’d rather make a -liberty here than any place I know--outside of the Bowery.” - -O’Neil paid this answer but scant attention. He had seen the European -ahead fairly run down the street and become lost within the crowd. -Upon approaching nearer, a piece of white paper caught the sailor’s eye -as it lay on the tiny sidewalk, almost on the edge of the crowd. Had -it been dropped by the European in his haste? The sailors picked it -up, and Marley shoved it down the bosom of his shirt for safe-keeping. -It was a long white envelope addressed to the “Editor of the -‘Shimbunshi.’” O’Neil had read the inscription as Marley held it toward -him. - -“That’s for a yellow journal published in Tokyo. Hold on to it, Bill,” -he instructed. “There’s a row on here,” he added excitedly as they -pushed their way forward. - -The two men soon realized that this crowd was more than a simple -assemblage on a street corner. From a swaying motion inside it appeared -that a struggle was in progress at its centre. They now again saw the -stranger pushing his way through, his head towering above the shorter -Japanese around him. - -“I hope it ain’t a rikisha fight,” Bill said eagerly, as he hurried -after his companion. “These rikisha coolies is mighty mean when you -don’t give ’em three times the fare.” - -“Come on, Bill, quick,” O’Neil exclaimed, but there was scant need for -urging. Both had seen enough to know that what was happening was a -great deal more serious than a rikisha fight. The midshipmen were in -danger from a mob. - -“Put your shoulder in the small of my back and shove,” O’Neil cried -excitedly, as he dived into the crowd thickest about the machine, -scattering the people left and right. They were at the wheel of the -motor car before the mob could take in the meaning of this human -battering-ram. - -“What’s the row, sir?” O’Neil asked hurriedly, turning toward the crowd -and pulling up his sleeves in a businesslike way. - -“We ran over a man,” Phil replied in a nervous voice. “I hope he isn’t -dead. They took him from under the wheels and carried him over there,” -indicating a small house about the door of which many curious people -had collected. “Can’t we persuade the crowd to let him go on?” he added -anxiously. “They would have killed him a moment ago.” - -[Illustration: “_WHAT’S THE ROW, SIR?_”] - -O’Neil raised his voice and shouted “Junsa” at the top of his lungs -several times. Immediately the crowd moved backward. Three or four -policemen (Junsa) appeared suddenly as if they had leaped from within -the earth and cleared the way in front of the machine. - -“Tell them we’ll answer for his appearance before the authorities,” -Phil said to O’Neil, in his excitement, believing that O’Neil could -interpret for him. However, he was not far wrong, for the sailor’s sign -language was quite clear enough. - -“Blow your horn and beat it, mister,” O’Neil sharply directed the -driver of the car. “It’s getting to be a habit with you, I see,” he -added maliciously to Impey. “The man in such a hurry too,” he murmured -as he recognized the man on the front seat next the driver. - -Impey made a hasty recovery, and with his horn blowing, the car glided -cautiously away, leaving the Americans to grapple with the situation. - -“It would have served him right if they had given him a sound beating,” -Sydney cried indignantly a few moments later as they looked down upon -the white face of the victim lying on a mat within a tiny store -opposite the scene of the accident. “Has a doctor come?” he asked -solicitously; but the Japanese addressed only shook his head, saying -something in his own language which Sydney interpreted correctly to -mean that he did not understand. - -“Why doesn’t some one get a doctor?” he exclaimed. The strain of -helplessly watching the sufferer was becoming unbearable. “Are you a -doctor?” he asked as a uniformed naval officer forced his way through -the curious throng and knelt at the injured man’s side. - -With fascinated eyes the lads watched this grave little Japanese -examine the injured man. They saw his nervous hands move quickly over -the senseless form, resting momentarily here and there to make sure -before passing on to other parts of the crushed victim’s body. Finally -he rose to his feet while ready hands tenderly lifted the silent figure -to carry him away. - -“He will not die; luckily the wheels did not pass over him. Only -contusion of the head and a broken leg,” the little doctor said in -studied English and with a very impressive professional smile, as -he shook hands with the midshipmen. “I was in the navy department -building, and came as soon as I was informed. He is an employee in one -of the offices, and was out with a message.” - -The midshipmen followed the doctor into the hallway of the navy -building, where the injured man had been taken. They were quickly -surrounded by naval officers, asking for the story of the accident. -Phil found himself talking to Lieutenant Takishima, while behind him -stood Captain Inaba listening eagerly. There seemed to be much concern -over the deplorable affair. Several officers went out hurriedly and -soon returned, their faces grave, to make their report to Captain -Inaba. What was the meaning of so much concern over the mishap to a -mere employee? - -“Can I not give him something, poor man?” Phil inquired anxiously, -producing his purse. “Of course, Mr. Impey will provide for him, but -maybe a little money would aid his family.” He innocently attempted to -put the bank-note into the victim’s pocket, but much to his surprise -his arm was held tightly by Captain Inaba. A look into the naval -man’s face convinced him that the attitude of those about them was not -friendly. Did they then blame Sydney and him for the accident? Surely -they could not be so unfair. - -The midshipmen quietly withdrew, seeing that their presence was a -source of embarrassment. They found O’Neil and Marley waiting for them, -having engaged and held four rikishas. All thoughts of the ambassador’s -reception had quite passed out of the lads’ minds, so they were soon on -their way to their hotel as quickly as their coolies could carry them, -the sailors bringing up the rear. - -“What is it, Marley?” Sydney asked as Marley signed them to stop as -they alighted and were entering the hotel. - -“We’ve got something important to show you,” O’Neil said mysteriously, -his face grave, while Marley nodded soberly. - -“Come along then,” Phil answered, leading the way through a side -entrance which opened on the court near the rooms assigned the American -naval officers. - -O’Neil closed the door quietly, while Marley nervously put his hand -within his sailor blouse and produced the big envelope which he had -hidden within. - -Phil took the proffered letter in silence. - -“The ‘Shimbunshi,’” he read aloud. “Why, that’s for a Japanese -newspaper published in Tokyo. Where did you get it?” he asked. - -Marley had turned red and was stammering incoherently. O’Neil came to -his rescue. - -“It was lying in the street just before we hit the crowd, sir, and -Marley picked it up. I advised him to keep it snug.” - -“But we must send it to its address; we have no right to keep it.” -Phil’s voice was indignant. - -“Just as you say, sir,” O’Neil answered without emotion. “You notice, -sir, it is unsealed.” - -Phil was devoured with curiosity to read the contents. The scene in the -hallway of the navy building now took on a new aspect. The injured man -was Inaba’s messenger. So ran Phil’s thoughts. He had been entrusted -with this letter. He had lost it. That surely was the cause of the -perturbation of the Japanese naval men. Some naval secret, perhaps, -but undoubtedly in Japanese, which they could not read. The more -honorable thing to do would be to go back post-haste and deliver the -letter to the Japanese navy department. - -“It’s in English, sir, and it’s about us.” Marley had found his tongue -during the silence. “I stole a look while you were in the building.” - -Phil’s curiosity had beaten down all scruples of honesty, and his -eyes were running rapidly over the words of the letter. At first only -amusement showed in his face, but it soon gave place to surprised -indignation and anger. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -WHO WROTE THE LETTER? - - -“Well, if this isn’t the most barefaced treachery!” Phil exclaimed -angrily, as he handed the letter to Sydney. - -O’Neil and Marley stood, caps in hand, both eager to hear all within -the letter. They received it in their turn, and both, according to -their way, displayed the anger they felt. - -“Say nothing of this to any one,” Phil counseled as the sailors moved -toward the door. “And, by the way, O’Neil,” he added, “you saw the -driver of the motor and also the man who got in with him.” O’Neil -nodded eagerly. - -“See if you and Marley can find out their business here in Tokyo.” - -O’Neil’s face lighted up in pleasurable anticipation at the suggestion -of detective work. - -“The man who got in the motor with Impey, just before O’Neil and Marley -arrived, dropped a paper,” Sydney interjected. “I picked it up for -him.” - -“You did!” Phil exclaimed in surprise. “What was it like?” - -“A long white envelope,” Sydney replied. “I was too excited to notice -it particularly.” - -Phil was thoughtfully silent. - -“Here’s Sago, the captain’s steward’s address,” Phil said after a few -minutes of deep thought. “If you need an interpreter look him up. Come -back here when you have anything to tell us.” - -The sailors departed, and the midshipmen again read the letter for the -“Shimbunshi.” - -“No Japanese could write this,” Sydney declared. “This is the work of -an Englishman or American.” - -“The writer of this,” Phil answered grimly, “is one of the gang of -rascals who have been for months trying to break up the friendly -relations between Japan and the United States. Could the man with Impey -have dropped it? O’Neil spoke of its lying where he had passed.” - -“He dropped one letter; why not this one too!” Sydney exclaimed. - -“If that is what happened,” Phil cried eagerly, “then we’ve found out -Impey’s calling. He’s the leader of these conspirators.” - -“What shall we do with the letter?” Sydney asked suddenly. - -“I shall place it at once in Captain Rodgers’ hands,” Phil replied -decidedly. “It’s too much responsibility for us to shoulder.” - -“But,” Sydney said gravely, “then what was the cause of the constraint -in the navy building? Something was lost by their messenger. It might -have been this letter. Remember, Taki can write excellent English, -quite as good as this, and the handwriting, as I remember his, is not -unlike it.” - -Phil whistled softly to show the seriousness of this thought. - -“If this letter was composed in the Japanese navy department,” Sydney -continued excitedly, “it means but one thing.” - -Phil nodded, his pulse beating faster. It meant that the Japanese navy -department was itself prejudicing the people against Americans. - -“The ‘Shimbunshi’ is the newspaper that has been most vituperative -against everything American. It then would be the government organ,” -Phil said grimly and in a lowered voice. “The silent partner of the -Mikado’s ministers. It seems monstrous! I can’t believe it possible! -And Taki helping to poison the minds of his people against us after -greeting us so affectionately this afternoon!” - -Phil was striving to excuse the people whom he admired greatly for -their wonderful achievements. - -“Before we show this letter,” Sydney suggested, “hadn’t we better try -to find its true source? Let it rest until to-morrow, anyway. Maybe -O’Neil will be able to find out something to throw light on its origin.” - -The lads therefore decided to wait until morning before giving Captain -Rodgers the highly colored letter whose author attributed the vilest -reasons for the “Alaska’s” visit to Tokyo. - -Even Lieutenant Winston was not taken into confidence by the -midshipmen. They both rather feared his scepticism. To them the -adventures had become of great importance, and Winston’s remarks could -have only thrown cold water upon their boyish enthusiasm. - -“Syd, I believe we have hit upon a big thing,” Phil exclaimed, while -they were dressing for the evening. “This fellow Impey is a clever -rogue, I feel sure of that. He may even be in the pay of Japan. That -may account for his friendliness with such important personages as -Captain Inaba and the Baron of the railroad train.” - -“What can be his object?” Sydney returned questioningly. “He must have -strong reasons or else a large salary to serve as an agitator of that -kind. A man must be pretty far in disrepute to be willing to play -the part of a blackmailer, even if the blackmail is directed upon a -government and not an individual.” - -The prime minister’s summer home had been made into a veritable -fairy-land for this grand ball in honor of the American naval officers. -Every available officer from the “Alaska” was there by nine o’clock, -dressed in full uniform. The court set of Tokyo was all present. The -Emperor was represented by the princes and princesses of the blood, who -remained seated while the guests bowed before them. - -Phil and Sydney had been greeted by Lieutenant Takishima almost -immediately on their arrival, and to the lads he seemed like his old -self in Annapolis days as he insisted on leading them by the hand -around the great ballroom, introducing them to one young girl after -another. - -“By Jove! Taki, you’re as much a fusser as ever,” Phil exclaimed -good-naturedly as they arrived at their starting point; the midshipmen -meanwhile having engaged several dances. - -“I am very fond of talking to your women,” Takishima answered -seriously; “they are so quick, so witty; not like our women, who are -not allowed to form opinions of anything outside of the household; but -I do not dare to dance with them; they are so tall and I am so short. -It would make me look so funny. - -“Captain Inaba asks me to say he is very sorry for his brusqueness to -you this afternoon,” the officer continued, his voice showing a trace -of embarrassment. “He did not come himself. The man Oka was on an -important mission, and he lost a valuable paper which has not yet been -recovered.” - -Phil and Sydney strove hard to control their faces, and attempted to -appear only solicitous for the loss. - -“I quite understood,” Phil commenced, then he blushed and stammered -for fear of arousing Takishima’s suspicion. The paper the sailors had -found had not as yet been explained. “I mean, I thought it was natural -that he should be abrupt with that poor fellow lying there hurt by our -recklessness,” he explained quickly. - -Takishima turned his dark almond eyes on Phil during this attempt to -excuse Captain Inaba’s apparent rudeness. His subtle mind was seeking a -reason for Phil’s remark. Could the document have fallen into the hands -of the Americans? However, he was sure Captain Inaba would be thorough -in his search even to a careful scrutiny of their rooms at the hotel. - -That the paper would be of great interest to the Americans, Takishima -was sure; it was in the Japanese characters, but doubtless there would -be some one ready enough to translate it. It was in the young officer’s -mind to ask his American friends, frankly, if they knew where the -letter was; but even in his desire to help Captain Inaba, his great -friend, he realized that a ballroom was hardly the place to broach such -a subject. Poor Inaba, he had been completely crushed over the loss. -It was such an important and secret paper that it should not have been -trusted to a messenger and last of all to poor deaf Oka. As to what -would happen to Inaba in case the letter had gone into American hands, -Takishima did not dare think. He would be irreparably disgraced, and by -the old Samurai law might even be forced to wipe out the stain of his -dishonor by committing “hara-kiri.” Takishima believed that hara-kiri -was a crime. To destroy one’s life, no matter how hard living would be, -was by his Western teaching suicide, and a sin against society. He was -not in accord with this barbaric teaching of feudal Japan. - -There had come a lull in the music furnished by the guards’ band, the -same that played before the Emperor. Phil had nearly forgotten the -presence of the thoughtful lieutenant, for his own eager eyes had -been searching the ballroom for some one who he knew was amidst this -profusion of bright colors. The dancers had stopped, and were fast -disappearing from the ballroom floor to seek the cooler air outside, -in the spacious hallways and porches, draped so artistically with the -national colors of America and Japan. - -Helen Tillotson and Winston had joined the three classmates, and each -had penned his name on her dance card. They were standing near one of -the doors to the garden. Phil could see the many lanterns flickering -their subtle invitation. Winston still retained the girl’s fan, but -plunged into conversation with Takishima. The lad tried not to listen -but could not help catch the words, “torpedoes” and “distance,” and it -suddenly dawned upon him that Winston was the torpedo expert mentioned -in the “Shimbunshi” letter. He recalled that Winston had in the last -few months perfected the air chamber and superheater of the “Alaska’s” -torpedoes, and an experimental run had given it a much greater danger -radius. How could the author of the letter know this? Phil was more -perplexed than ever. Sydney, after writing his name on Helen’s card, -hurriedly excused himself with an implied intention of returning -instantly. “Some one I must see!” he exclaimed as he hastened off. - -Helen’s eyes were directed out upon the garden, the dimly lighted -walks of which were already dotted with white shadowy figures from the -ballroom. - -A moment later Phil and Helen had left the two naval officers deep in -their discussions, and walked out together into the garden. - -They walked silently, admiring the illumination made with row after row -of delicately tinted Japanese lanterns. - -“We looked for you and Mr. Monroe this afternoon,” she said as they -reached the seats of a small pagoda from which they could look out upon -the fairy-like scene about them. “You can’t say you didn’t know it,” -she added pointedly, noticing the look in Phil’s face, “for I told Mr. -Monroe of it myself.” - -The midshipman hesitated in some confusion. He saw that he must take -Helen into his confidence, or seem extremely rude to his ambassador’s -daughter. - -“We were on the way,” Phil explained, “in Mr. Impey’s motor car, when -we ran over a Japanese messenger. Afterward it was so late and we were -both so agitated that we went directly to the hotel.” - -Helen showed her interest and sympathy for the victim in many rapid -questions, and Phil thereupon told her the story. - -“Mr. Impey will not be here to-night,” she said, after Phil had -finished his recital. “I had a note from him before leaving home, in -which he said he would be detained on business.” She was glancing as -she spoke at her dance card: the music had again started, and the -dancers were moving toward the ballroom. - -“This dance is his,” she added as Phil made a movement to stand, -expecting Helen would also return to the ballroom. “Are you engaged for -it?” she asked. - -“No, I’m very glad to say.” - -“Then if you don’t mind we shall stay here; it’s too beautiful to go -inside.” - -Helen regarded the young man with anxious eyes as she suddenly asked a -question which had been long in her thoughts. - -“Why has the ‘Alaska’ come to Japan?” - -Phil looked up, surprise in his face at the sudden turn in the -conversation. - -“I am sure I don’t know,” he replied honestly; “just a regulation visit -of courtesy, I suppose. Why do you ask?” - -“Do you believe in the Japanese? Are they honestly our friends?” she -asked another question for an answer to his. - -“I believe they are,” Phil replied thoughtfully. “Our misunderstandings -are caused by the great gulf between the two races. The Japanese -understand us much better than we do them.” - -“Do you think a war is likely?” she exclaimed impatiently, not wholly -satisfied at Phil’s indirect answer. - -“Not likely,” he replied quietly, “but always possible. Miss Helen, -there are people here in Tokyo, men of influence, who are working to -bring on war between Japan and our country.” - -Helen’s blue eyes opened in alarm. - -“What do you mean?” she asked in an excited whisper. - -Phil told her of the conversation he had heard on the train and also of -the letter for the “Shimbunshi.” - -Her face now was rosy with eagerness. - -“And you and Mr. Monroe are going to endeavor to discover the identity -of these people,” she cried enthusiastically. “I wish I could help.” - -“Maybe you can,” he said quickly, then he hesitated. - -“Go on,” she urged. - -“How long have you known Mr. Impey, and what is his business?” he asked -hurriedly, and in some embarrassment, for he did not know how close a -friend the foreigner might be to the ambassador’s family. - -“What has that to do with it?” Helen asked. - -“I’ll tell you presently,” Phil insisted, “after you’ve answered my -question.” - -“I have known Mr. Impey since we came to Japan,” she returned -haughtily; “he is a very warm friend of father’s. What his business -is I haven’t the remotest idea. He owns a yacht, and an automobile. I -don’t believe he really has any steady business except society. One -always sees him out.” - -Phil smiled grimly. The girl’s description of Impey’s occupation -more than ever made him feel suspicious. Could he trust himself to -ask another question? He decided to take the risk and brave Helen’s -displeasure if she divined the course of his mind. - -“Was Mr. Impey in Yokohama this morning?” he asked abruptly. - -“Yes, I am sure he was,” she answered innocently, not dreaming of -Phil’s reason for asking the question. “While we were driving to the -garden fête he told us he had come up on the train with the American -officers through the help of his friend, Baron Kosuba.” - -Phil’s eyes were fairly dancing with delight; but Helen’s face was -turned away; the music had ceased and the dancers were coming out into -the garden. - -“Who is Baron Kosuba?” Phil asked eagerly. - -“Why, don’t you know?” she asked. “He is one of Japan’s richest men. He -is the president and owner of her largest steamship company. - -“I wish you would talk to Mr. Impey,” she added. “He told me in -strictest confidence that the Japanese statesmen could not be -trusted--that they were determined to force a war very soon.” - -Phil’s face became suddenly thoughtful as he felt Helen’s eyes upon him. - -“So he has been giving the identical medicine to both sides,” he -thought. - -“But why all this mystery?” Helen asked, suddenly remembering that Phil -had not as yet enlightened her. “Why shouldn’t Mr. Impey have been in -Yokohama to-day?” - -Phil was silent, thinking how best to avert an awkward situation. - -“You don’t mean to insinuate that Mr. Impey was the man you overheard -on the train?” she exclaimed. “Why, the idea is ridiculous. He couldn’t -be such a blackguard.” - -“It may have been only a coincidence,” Phil hastened to say, in an -attempt to relieve the tension, for he saw that Helen was indignant at -his presumption in accusing a friend of being a traitor. “I didn’t see -the man; his voice was that of an Englishman. Impey is an Englishman, -you know.” - -“He is not an Englishman,” Helen exclaimed eagerly. “His mother was not -English; she was an East Indian of high rank. His father was in the -British East India Company first, and afterward in the Chinese Customs -service. Mr. Impey was born in the Orient. He speaks and writes Chinese -and in that way can read the classic Japanese.” - -“Are you quite sure that Mr. Impey is sincere?” Phil asked. The case in -his mind was quite clear against Impey. His desire now was to convince -Helen and put her on the guard against him. “Has he any reason to -dislike Americans?” - -“How should I know?” the girl answered. “I have always believed him -sincere and very friendly to us, but you upset all my beliefs.” - -“I am truly sorry, Miss Helen,” Phil returned. “I suppose I should be -just and not condemn him unheard. If you believe in him I hope I have -been mistaken in my estimate of him.” - -As much as Phil desired the companionship of Helen, whom he had come to -admire greatly, he nevertheless welcomed the interruption of Sydney’s -coming for his dance. He was beginning to fear he had said too much. -Takishima and Sydney entered the pagoda together. After a few moments -Phil found himself alone with his Japanese classmate. - -“Taki, it certainly seems good to see you so unchanged,” Phil -exclaimed, turning enthusiastically upon him after the two were seated. -“You must come on board the ‘Alaska,’ and Syd and I will show you how -you would have been existing if you’d been born an American.” - -Takishima showed his white teeth in a smile, through the not too -abundant black moustache. - -“Perry,” Takishima’s face was again grave and there was marked -hesitancy in his speech, “you and I are old friends and classmates. -By birth we are of widely different races. Your ancestors have been -living in what is termed civilization for some hundreds of years. -Mine, by your standards, have been living in the dark ages, under a -feudal system similar to that of the days of King Arthur and his Round -Table. It therefore is not odd that my countrymen and yours hold widely -different views on many subjects. There is no reason, however, why you -and I should not look into each other’s hearts and talk as brother to -brother.” - -Phil’s face had gone serious. The playful banter on his tongue -was nipped in the bud. He laid an affectionate hand on the young -lieutenant’s shoulder, as they sat on the bench of the summer-house. - -“What is it, Taki? What has happened?” - -“Perry, where is the much boasted generosity of your country? Are all -the Lincolns and the Washingtons dead? Did your people awaken us from -our peaceful, childlike sleep of mediævalism, showing us the path to -greatness and civilization, only to make us sorry that your great -namesake, Commodore Perry, forced us to embrace the new civilization?” - -“I don’t understand!” Phil exclaimed amazedly. “What has my country -done that you should so condemn it?” - -“Can’t you see to what we are drifting, Perry?” Takishima replied -excitedly. “Only a year ago our two countries were friendly. Nothing -but what was good was being said by one of the other. My Emperor’s -subjects in America were everywhere treated kindly, and here in Japan -we bowed respectfully and affectionately wherever an American appeared. -Now all is different. Each looks upon the other with suspicion.” - -“I think you are wrong, Taki,” Phil exclaimed, his pulse beating fast -at Takishima’s words. “I have not been in America for over a year, but -I am sure no such feeling as you describe is felt there. Our labor -unions have fought against your countrymen coming to America because -they will work for much less money than will our own people, and they -will not join the unions, but that is hardly enough reason for making -Japan distrust America.” - -“A year ago only it started,” Takishima said, scarcely heeding Phil’s -denial. “First there were only vague hints, but gradually it has grown -until to-day every move my country makes is misunderstood and condemned -in your great newspapers, which are the eyes, ears and brains of your -countrymen. We are doing our duty by China and Korea. We have been -awakened from our long sleep of inaction, and it is our duty to awaken -our blood brothers. Japan stands in the same light in the Orient with -China and Korea as your great country with the republics of South -America.” - -“In the newspapers?” Phil exclaimed smiling. “Why, Taki, you can’t -take everything that’s said by our newspapers seriously. You know we -have entire freedom of the press. Our newspapers can say anything. You -Japanese are entirely too sensitive.” - -Takishima smiled grimly. - -“Do you think it over-sensitive to be hurt at hearing that the -legislature of one of your states considered a measure to exclude -Japanese from the state?” - -Phil’s face was very grave. As Takishima had stated, it was only too -true. - -“But the measure was lost,” Phil hastened to say. - -“Yes, but not before much discussion,” Takishima returned, “which -showed us that our countrymen were not as welcome in America as yours -are in Japan.” - -“That is purely commercial,” Phil declared. “We have a tariff to -exclude goods made in other countries; a laborer is as much an article -for purchase as anything else. We cannot require him to pay duty upon -himself in order that his hire will be the same as that paid to our own -countrymen; so the labor unions wished to prevent the Japanese laborer -from landing in America. It is only a question of money, nothing more.” - -“We are old friends, Perry,” Takishima said soberly, drawing nearer -to his classmate and lowering his voice. “I am in a position where -I hear much that is not intended for young ears. Our statesmen have -given a life-study to questions of the Orient. Have yours given these -far-reaching, perplexing questions the attention they deserve?” - -Phil was silent. He did not wish to belittle the statesmen of his -country, but he could but acknowledge that their conditions were -different. A statesman in America was a very rare and precious person. -The entire government changed every four years; new statesmen arose -every four years to die politically at the end of their term. Policies, -therefore, were unstable. Only the great publicists could be depended -upon to diagnose a situation. Phil knew that his country was in this -greatly handicapped. - -“Taki, common sense and justice make a statesman. Such men are born, -and no amount of study can produce them otherwise. We have enough such -statesmen in my country,” he returned proudly. - -“Perry, you are a faithful champion,” Takishima said, an affectionate -ring in his voice, “but even that cannot lessen our danger. Our people -believe that America is aiming to control all of China; to use that -vast country as a market for her manufactured articles that cannot be -sold elsewhere. They believe that Japan will be excluded and sealed -forever within its island kingdom.” - -“But why should they believe such ridiculous nonsense,” Phil cried -angrily, “when there is not an atom of truth in any of it?” - -“Manchuria and Korea,” Takishima continued, “have been won through -the spilling of much precious blood. So you can see how such thoughts -arouse my people. The Emperor is fearful that something unpleasant will -occur during the ‘Alaska’s’ visit, and has issued an order from the -throne for all to be courteous to the Americans.” - -Impey and the “Shimbunshi” letter had danced before Phil’s mind during -this long talk with Takishima. - -“What has caused this sudden misunderstanding, Taki? Who has kept the -discussions alive?” - -Takishima shook his head. - -“It began when your fleet started for Manila by way of the south of -Africa,” he replied, “and has steadily increased in intensity until -now, when we are nearer to war than we have ever been without having -it.” - -“Then in a month more it will die a natural death,” Phil said, -brightening, “for the fleet is to return next month to the east coast -of the United States. The cause then of all this jingo talk will have -been removed.” - -“A month!” Takishima exclaimed grimly. “Much can happen in that time.” - -“If Japan is truthful when she says she does not desire war,” Phil -said, “I can see no cause for worry. We are not seeking a war. We have -enough to care for without getting into a fight so far from home.” - -“But how can Japan be sure that what you say is correct?” Takishima -asked quickly. “To whom in America can we go to be assured that she is -peacefully inclined?” - -“To our President,” Phil answered, his eyes flashing proudly, “the most -powerful leader in the world. If he gives his word it is law. Even -Congress would not dare betray it. - -“Taki,” he continued, “I am sure that our people admire yours. We -think your head may be just a little swollen over your prowess in war, -and would like to see the swelling subside; but a war with you or any -other country is not our desire now or at any other time. The United -States fights only when its honor is involved, and not for conquest. -If both countries are honest and do not attempt to trick each other by -threatening to strike in order to force a favorable action on a measure -or treaty unfavorable to the other, then there can be no war.” - -“And you will help me to prevent these misunderstandings?” Takishima -asked. - -“To-day Captain Inaba lost a valuable paper,” Takishima added -earnestly. “The messenger Oka, who was injured, was carrying it in -his hand when he was struck by Mr. Impey’s machine. If that paper, -translated, should fall into the hands of indiscreet persons, it would -cause a vastly greater strain on the friendly relations between our -countries.” - -Phil listened eagerly. Could it be possible that the paper the sailors -had found was the one in question, and if so did Takishima know the -character of it? Phil recalled quite clearly the venomous composition, -calculated to arouse the entire Japanese nation against the American -people in general and the cruiser “Alaska” in particular. If this -was the letter and Takishima knew the contents then there was but -one conjecture to make; that Taki’s protestations of honesty were -hypocritical. But Phil would not condemn his classmate unheard. - -“Do you know the contents of this paper?” he asked breathlessly. - -“Yes. I helped prepare it; it was addressed to the general board, the -Emperor’s advisers,” Takishima answered without hesitation. - -Phil breathed more freely. Then this paper was, as he had begun to -suppose, a composition written by an English speaking person for the -“Shimbunshi” and was in no way official. But what of the one Sydney had -picked up and given to Impey’s companion? Might not that have been the -lost official letter? - -“Go on,” the midshipman urged, for he knew that Takishima had not -opened the conversation simply to tell of the loss of the paper. - -“Captain Inaba has just sent me word that he has discovered that one of -the two sailors with you this afternoon picked up an envelope that in -description resembled the lost document. They drove away with you, so -it is natural to suppose that you know of the existence of this paper.” -Takishima recalled Phil’s evident embarrassment when he had apologized -for Captain Inaba’s abruptness. He now regarded the midshipman -beseechingly. - -“You realize what it will mean to Captain Inaba if the document is not -found or if its contents are divulged?” he asked. - -Phil shook his head. - -“It will mean disgrace, worse to us than death.” Takishima’s voice was -dramatic. - -Phil thought quickly. - -He would not tell him of the letter to the “Shimbunshi.” Not at least -until he had shown the letter to Captain Rodgers and obtained his -advice. - -“Taki, we didn’t find your letter,” Phil assured him. “If it ever -comes into my hands, or if I ever have knowledge as to where it is, I -will tell you.” - -Takishima’s face had regained its composure. If the Americans had not -the letter then it would soon be found. It undoubtedly was in the hands -of one of his own countrymen and the secret service men would soon -place it in Captain Inaba’s hands. - -Takishima pressed Phil’s hand as he rose to his feet. - -“I feel better now that I have unburdened myself,” he said earnestly. -“You can be certain that Japan wishes above everything to avoid -trouble. That does not mean that we will neglect our army and navy, -for we see that preparedness for war is the surest road to peace. If -there is any way in which I can aid you, consider I am always more -than ready. Above everything it should be peculiarly our duty, yours -and mine, to reëstablish the good opinion which was once held by each -nation for the other.” - -Phil became aware during Takishima’s earnest talk that a Japanese -policeman was awaiting attentively just behind him. The lad saw that -he was endeavoring to attract the lieutenant’s attention; seeing at -once that it was on a matter of importance he gently pushed Takishima -toward the impatient guardian of the peace. - -Phil waited, silently wondering what manner of trouble was brewing, for -he could see that Takishima’s face had become suddenly serious, while -the policeman talked excitedly. - -“Just what I feared has happened, Perry,” Takishima exclaimed, making a -gesture of finality, as much as to say, “that’s the end of all our good -intentions.” - -“Get Monroe and meet me at the entrance to the street,” he added -promptly. “If we are to be on time we must not lose a minute.” - -The policeman had saluted and hurried away, while Takishima, after -standing for a moment, silently dejected, straightened up his broad -little shoulders and half ran toward the house, followed as rapidly by -the midshipman. - -“What on earth has happened?” was Phil’s unspoken question; in his mind -he was revolving all the possibilities. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -BILL MARLEY’S FIST - - -After leaving the midshipmen at the hotel, O’Neil led his friend Marley -to a much frequented Japanese eating house, on the outskirts of Shibu -Park, kept by an American. There he believed he would find some one who -could tell him about the mysterious Robert Impey. The boatswain’s mate -understood quite plainly that Phil would be able to find out all that -was possible about the man from the people of his world and that he, -Jack O’Neil, was to get what information there was in the keeping of -those of the underworld. In other words, O’Neil guessed, and rightly, -that Impey, in Phil’s belief at all events, was leading a dual life. - -O’Neil and Marley seated themselves at a small table from where they -could observe those about them, for the dining-room was nearly filled -with foreigners. Many waiters, both men and women, moved quietly about -administering to the wants of their patrons. - -The proprietor stood behind a raised counter and directed the service, -collecting the bills as those who had satisfied their hunger paid and -went their way. - -O’Neil gave his order to a waitress and at the same time slipped a -hastily penciled note into the Japanese girl’s hand, pointing to her -foreign master. - -The sailors watched him read the note and then glance up at them, -following the girl’s pointing finger. In a few seconds he was wringing -O’Neil’s hand. - -“Well, shipmate, how are you?” he exclaimed. There was real pleasure in -“Billy” Williams’ face. “This supper is all on me,” he cried gladly. -“It’s been a long time since you and me have been together, and there -ain’t nothing in the house too good for Jack O’Neil.” - -O’Neil smiled good humoredly, and the three men sat down at the little -table. Williams called up an assistant, and sent him to take his place -at the cash drawer. - -“Making money?” This from O’Neil. - -“Well, I ain’t losing any, but I miss our own ships,” Williams replied, -still smiling. “The ‘Alaska’s’ the first we’ve had for nearly a year. -American sailors certainly spend their money nobly. The foreign sailors -make the eagle squeal on every dollar they hold before letting go of -it.” - -“Where’s the madam?” O’Neil asked. His eyes were searching the crowd. -In his mind’s eye he saw a graceful Japanese woman of some ten years -ago, Haru-san by name, whom Williams had married and settled down after -receiving his honorable discharge from the United States navy. - -“She’s back in the house,” Williams answered in an offhand way. “She -don’t come into the restaurant any more. If you’ve got time, we’ll go -back and see her after you’ve finished supper. She often speaks of you.” - -An appetizing supper had been set before the two sailors, and they -without ceremony commenced the attack. Williams sat watching them -in silence, his smile broadening at the evident appreciation in his -friends’ faces of the good fare they were eating. - -“Billy, you’ve been here in Tokyo long enough to know who’s who?” -O’Neil asked the question, shoving back his chair in sign of the end of -his meal. - -“If there’s any one I don’t know, you can bet that Haru-san does,” was -Williams’ quick reply. - -“Then, who is this fellow Robert Impey?” O’Neil asked eagerly. - -Williams shook his head. “Don’t know the party, never comes here,” was -his answer. - -“Oh! he ain’t our kind,” O’Neil returned with a smile to set the matter -straight. “He belongs to the court set, drives his own automobile, -knows the American ambassador.” - -Williams appeared to be deep in thought. “Believe I have heard of him, -but don’t know anything against him, if that’s what you mean,” he -answered. - -O’Neil signed by nods of his head that Williams had guessed rightly. - -“Hey! George,” Williams called, standing up and beckoning to the owner -of the name sitting in the midst of half a dozen American sailors at a -table across the room. “Come here a minute. I want you to meet an old -friend of mine.” - -The man addressed rose slowly, finishing a story that he had been -telling his amused audience, and to the accompaniment of a loud chorus -of laughter joined Williams and the two sailormen. - -“Robert Impey,” George Randall repeated, after he had shaken hands and -heard Williams’ question, “is one of the cleverest foreigners in Japan. -No one knows his business better than himself, and he’s stingy with his -information about what he’s here for. Where did you hear of him?” A -suspicion had entered Randall’s head. - -“Bill Marley and I was having an argument,” O’Neil hastened to explain. -“You see, we saw him run down a Jap on the street with his chug-chug -carriage about an hour ago. Bill and I helped him to get clear and we -was naturally curious to know who we’d helped. We heard his name, but -that’s all.” - -“That’s as far as my knowledge goes too,” Randall added. “He and I -revolve in two widely different orbits.” - -While the above conversation had been taking place, O’Neil, sitting -with his face toward the door, had seen the search-light of an -automobile come quickly up the street and stop noisily outside of -the restaurant. An attendant had hastened out in anticipation of -influential guests and now returning came directly to their table. He -whispered to Randall, and the latter rose at once, a half-surprised, -half-guilty expression on his face. - -“Good-night,” he exclaimed, attempting to hide his surprise. “We -newspaper men, you know, are like doctors, subject to a hurry call at -any time.” - -After Randall had left them, O’Neil grabbed Marley by the arm and both -took a hasty farewell of Williams. - -“I’ll be in to-morrow for breakfast, Billy,” he said, giving no -explanation of his sudden change of plans. - -The sailor hurried after the receding figure of Randall. He saw him go -direct to the waiting machine, and without a word jump in. The auto -leaped forward, and as it passed under the arc light at the corner -of the street, O’Neil received his reward in recognizing the man of -whom he had been seeking information and with them also was Impey’s -companion of the afternoon. - -“So Randall, after all, must know something more than he wished to -acknowledge about Robert Impey!” was O’Neil’s thought. He stood -undecided for the fraction of a minute, thinking quickly and silently. -Here was their opportunity to find out about the man in whom the -midshipmen appeared to have taken more than a passing interest. It was -really too good a chance to lose, at least, without trying. O’Neil was -conscious of a half dozen rikishas which had hurriedly disentangled -themselves from the score or more others outside Tokyo’s favorite -sailor restaurant, and were silently waiting, their shafts lowered, for -the sailors to enter. On the other side of the street a victoria was -standing, the driver on the box seat, his eyes on the two Americans. - -A nod from O’Neil was enough to cause him to snap his reins on the -sleepy horses’ backs and in a few more seconds the boatswain’s mate had -pushed the obedient Marley in and given a quick order to the mafoo at -his side. - -At breakneck speed the carriage rattled down the macadam road after the -slowly dissolving light of the automobile. - -“Bill, there ain’t the ghost of a show of catching those men,” O’Neil -confided, “and if we did we’ve got nothing against them.” O’Neil -glanced in amused interest at his friend, whose eyes were fairly -bulging with excitement at the thought of an interesting chase after a -possible criminal. - -“I thought by the way you shoved me into this sea-going hack that you’d -caught ’em with the goods,” declared the disappointed seaman in an -injured tone. - -“This gent on the box seat will soon be losing them,” the boatswain’s -mate declared quietly while he gazed indifferently ahead. - -The streets were crowded with people, many carrying lighted paper -lanterns, and through these the carriage was being driven at a most -alarming pace in the endeavor to keep the automobile in sight. - -O’Neil was correct in his surmise, for presently the carriage slowed to -a walk, while the little mafoo had dropped down from his seat by the -driver and with many low bows and polite speeches, of which the sailors -could only guess the purport, announced that, “The honorable automobile -had been swallowed by a dragon, or else vanished into thin air.” At -least this would have been the literal translation of the poetic speech -if O’Neil and Marley could have correctly translated it into their own -language. - -O’Neil gave a few quick orders in his sailor Japanese to the mafoo, -who nodded his smiling face in sign of understanding, and shortly the -carriage turned up a less crowded street, while again the little horses -were trotting gayly along, the shrill cry of the mafoo being raised -periodically in warning the pedestrians plodding slowly along in the -middle of the street; for in some streets in Japan sidewalks as yet are -unknown luxuries. - -“Why should that fellow Randall tell us he knew nothing of this Mr. -Impey’s affairs?” O’Neil said, more as an introspection than with the -hope that Marley could explain. - -“I am always suspicious of these beachcombers in foreign ports,” the -boatswain’s mate added; “they get sort of denationalized after they’ve -been living apart from their own people, and they can’t always be -trusted to play fair. Randall is an American, that’s a sure thing; you -can’t miss the Broadway accent when you hear it so far from home.” - -While O’Neil was yet carrying on his one-sided conversation the -carriage had stopped, and the mafoo was knocking loudly at the door -of a Japanese house in one of the less pretentious parts of the city. -After the occupants of the house had gone through the usual formula to -discover the identity of their unexpected visitors, the door was opened -and the two sailors were asked to enter. - -“Is Sago in?” O’Neil asked the shy girl who was holding the lantern -inside the dark little anteroom, where visitors were expected to -remove their shoes before entering the house. She nodded, and in her -high-pitched voice a summons was directed upward. - -“Sorry to drag you out this time of the evening, Sago,” O’Neil -explained as, in answer to the girl’s call, the captain’s Japanese -steward came down the stairs to meet them, “but we need your help, so I -looked you up.” - -Sago’s sphinx-like face did not portray the surprise which O’Neil’s -words might have been expected to cause. - -“Please come inside,” the steward urged. “I wish to introduce you to -my cousin and his family.” - -O’Neil and Marley readily followed the steward, while curious Japanese -of all ages appeared mysteriously from many directions to gaze upon -their visitors. - -Sago motioned with his hand to a Japanese of about his own age, which -might be anything from forty upward, standing at the head of the -landing. The Oriental bowed low with a loud hiss of his breath through -his close shut teeth, while O’Neil and Marley insisted upon a good -American hand-shake. The same process was gone through with about a -dozen people who congregated about the sailormen. This formality over, -the host clapped his hands and at once the women scurried away, like -a covey of partridges, soon reappearing with refreshments, the usual -cakes and tea. - -“Do your friends speak English?” O’Neil asked in his usual direct way, -avoiding unnecessary and useless ceremony. - -Sago shook his head with an amused smile. - -“Good!” O’Neil exclaimed. “Then I can tell you at once why we’re here.” - -Sago listened quietly while O’Neil told him of the automobile accident -to the messenger Oka and the finding of a letter near where the man -was injured, but he gave the steward no further information as to its -contents. - -“What we want to do,” he added, “is to find this man Oka and see if -he lost it, for he was on a message from the navy department, and Mr. -Perry believes that the officials there were much more annoyed over the -loss of something than over the injury to the man.” - -Sago’s little almond eyes shone with excitement. “I have heard of it -already. Oka lives only a short distance from here, and is a friend -of my cousin,” he replied in quaintly pronounced English. “He is hurt -badly, but he will not die. My cousin has already been to visit him. -The letter he lost was an important one, and he is more sick over that -than his wounds. Come, we shall go and pay a call on the injured man,” -he added leading the way. - -Leaving the house after saying good-bye very ceremoniously to Sago’s -friends, the two Americans and the steward entered the carriage and -under the latter’s guiding hand soon reached the small wooden cottage -where lived the injured messenger. - -“I have a gift for him from the young American officers,” O’Neil -explained to Sago as they were admitted by a comely Japanese woman. - -Oka was lying on his mats in one corner of the small living-room. - -“It’s as clean as the quarter-deck,” Marley exclaimed admiringly, -glancing critically about the tidy room. - -The woman noiselessly glided to her husband’s side, kneeling at his -head to tell him who his visitors were. - -Over the man’s pale features came an expression of sudden joy as he -glanced up at the two American giants, whose huge bulk, for both were -over six feet tall, quite filled their part of the tiny room, while a -faint voice asked a question. - -“He thinks you have brought back the document he lost,” Sago -interpreted. - -“Tell him to describe it,” O’Neil ordered. - -“He says it’s large, with the big red seal of the Emperor, and is -addressed in black characters on the outside.” Sago had put the -question and gave the sick man’s answer. - -“Nothing doing,” Marley blurted out thoughtlessly, having been eagerly -listening, mouth wide open. - -“Just tell him we’re sorry, but we didn’t find his letter;--and say we -came to give him this from the American officers,” O’Neil said, passing -Sago the money that Phil had given him, “and tell him to let you or -your cousin know if he needs more.” - -O’Neil’s soft heart was touched and by mutual consent both he and -Marley pressed into the woman’s hand at parting amounts of money which -to her were large, but to the Americans meant simply a small amount of -self-sacrifice and one day less liberty with money in their pockets. - -“Well, Sago, you can go back to your happy family now,” O’Neil said -banteringly as the three reached the waiting carriage, “unless of -course you have in mind something entertaining for Bill and me; he’s -in need of a little diversion, ain’t you, Bill?” with a poke in the -seaman’s ribs. “You’re as glum as an oyster.” - -Marley gave a forced smile. He recognized his mental inferiority to -O’Neil and was content to listen in silence. - -Sago gave orders to the mafoo, and the three were soon on the way back -to the main thoroughfares of the city. - -The carriage drew up, after about a half hour’s drive, in front of a -Japanese theatre. O’Neil could not, of course, read the posters, but -from the grotesquely painted pictures on sign boards in front of the -entrance he saw that it was a naval play. - -Sago bought the tickets, and they were shown seats in a small box close -to the stage. O’Neil saw there were many American uniforms about the -theatre and that the stage was draped with American and Japanese colors. - -The curtain had already risen and the play was in progress. - -O’Neil could not understand the language spoken, but the character of -the play was only too evident. The scene was laid during a war between -Japan and some foreign country. - -O’Neil sat an amused spectator, but Marley had soon passed the amused -stage. O’Neil watched him with almost as much relish as he did the play -itself. Marley at first was interested, then excited, and last angry. -When an American naval officer, for he told O’Neil in a sullen growl -that was the intention of the queer uniform displayed by the villain, -was shown to be rude to a Japanese lady of high rank and the hero, a -Japanese naval lieutenant, interfered and vanquished by sword play his -much bigger antagonist, it proved all O’Neil could do to suppress the -irate sailorman, who would have gone to the American officer’s aid. -Then the tide turned and a party of foreign sailors marched to the -rescue of their officer. - -“The nerve of those fellows, carrying our flag,” O’Neil exclaimed, for -the first time showing his displeasure. - -Marley was uttering imprecations under his breath; his strong hands -were clutching the brass railing in front of the box. - -Then on the stage the tide of battle turned; a company of Japanese -sailors swarmed from the wings, rolling over their enemies like -ten-pins. The American flag fell to the ground, where it lay, while -the stage foreigners beat a hasty and inglorious retreat. - -Before O’Neil could fathom the actions of Marley, the sailor had leaped -over the low railing on to the small stage and within ten feet of the -insulted flag. So quickly was it done, that those in the audience, so -absorbed had they been in the scene before them, had not differentiated -the real American sailor from the imitations. Even the actors were not -aware that a newcomer with a feeling akin to murder in his heart was in -their midst. - -The faithful Jack O’Neil had sat spellbound for the fraction of a -second, undecided what action should be taken. Sago’s eyes danced -with excitement. Fully three-quarters American at heart, having lived -fifteen years in the United States navy, he was as much out of sympathy -with this quarrel-breeding play as was O’Neil himself. - -“Bring the manager,” O’Neil cried suddenly, shoving the steward out -of the box. “Tell him to call the police, for there’s going to be the -prettiest little boxing match he’s ever seen,” and with that he was on -the stage in Bill Marley’s footsteps. - -O’Neil was close to Marley; in another step he could have laid hands -upon him and carried him, if resistingly, to the box; but unfortunately -for this peaceful intention of the boatswain’s mate, one of the -Japanese actors was due to pick up the fallen flag and wave it in -triumph above his head. His cue had come just as Marley’s hand was -reaching out for the staff. Their hands nearly met and then Bill -Marley’s doubled up, shot straight from the shoulder, and with terrific -force, directly into the surprised actor’s face; he fell to the floor -with a very unstagelike thud. - -Yet even then the actors seemed blissfully unconscious that anything -unusual was happening and it was not until nearly a dozen had gone down -under the trip-hammer blows, measuring their length on the stage, that -the situation was understood. - -“Come away, you blooming idiot!” O’Neil exclaimed, grasping Bill -Marley’s collar and dragging him backward, still waving madly the flag -he had succeeded in rescuing. - -But Bill Marley was in no mood to be led like a lamb by the collar even -by his friend O’Neil. His fighting blood was aroused. His slow mind -had been deeply outraged by this evident insult to his countrymen. His -thoughts were alternating between the vague belief that it was his -duty to contend single handed with those on the stage, erasing the -impression of a Japanese victory, and that those impersonating American -sailors needed only his leadership to turn the tide of battle. - -“Come on, you little midgets!” His voice was loud and angry, but the -firm twist which O’Neil had given his wide sailor collar nearly stifled -the encouraging words that were to follow for the benefit of the -vanquished stage foreigners. - -“Follow me and we’ll show ’em----” The rest was only a gurgle, for -O’Neil had encircled the excited sailor’s neck with a strong arm and -had lifted him fairly off his feet. - -The next second the boatswain’s mate had let go of his companion and -the two were standing at bay against a score of infuriated Japanese, -who had suddenly become cognizant of the true conditions. - -O’Neil was still dizzy from the effects of a blow on the back of -the head, received while he was yet struggling with Marley. Now -the usually cool-headed petty officer was white hot with anger and -resentment. - -“Don’t let them get a hold on you, Bill,” was O’Neil’s warning, hissed -through his closed teeth, while his two fists were driving forward like -battering-rams. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -THE SECRET DOCUMENT - - -Phil reached the ballroom just as the music had stopped, and looked -quickly about for Sydney. He saw him at the far corner of the room and -hurried to his side. - -“Syd, get your coat and hat and meet me at the door, quick!” he -whispered excitedly. “I’ll stay to explain if necessary,” he added, -glancing at Helen, the centre of a group of officers. - -Sydney would have asked for an explanation, but a look at his friend’s -face showed him that it was a matter of grave concern. Helen became -suddenly conscious of something unusual. She had caught the danger -signals in the excited faces of the midshipmen as she glanced their way -just as Sydney was on the point of leaving. - -Phil knew that some explanation would be necessary. “Go on, Syd,” he -urged; “I’ll tell Miss Tillotson and then join you.” - -Sydney had gone, picking his way across the crowded room. Helen was -standing beside Phil, her eyes dilating with apprehension. “What is -it?” she exclaimed in a low voice. “Has anything happened?” - -Phil cast about for appropriate words to explain something which he -himself could only guess. - -“Where can I leave you?” he began tentatively; “for I must hurry if we -are to be of any service.” The officers who a moment before were with -her had gone. - -“Can’t I go with you?” Her face was flushed and her eyes bright with -excitement at the thought. - -“I don’t even know where we are going,” he replied, his voice -deprecating the idea of her accompanying them. “It might be something -serious. I couldn’t think of putting you in any danger.” - -Phil was relieved to see Lieutenant Winston making his way toward them. -He waited impatiently until Winston reached Helen’s side and then -hurried away without a word of further explanation. - -Outside the brightly lighted entrance Takishima was waiting; three -rikishas stood ready, and the three classmates lost no time in jumping -in. Takishima quietly gave the directions, and the next moment they -were rolling rapidly along the evenly paved boulevard. Takishima’s -rikisha was in the lead, while Sydney and Phil trailed after in single -file. The Japanese policeman ran along at Takishima’s side. - -Phil was in an agony of suspense. He longed to ask what the trouble -was, but to do so he would have had to shout at the top of his voice. -He thought over all the things that might have happened, becoming more -anxious as the minutes dragged by. He saw that his coolie was lagging -behind, while Sydney’s kept close up to Takishima. - -Phil called loudly the word he had heard meant hurry, “haiaku,” but the -distance between Sydney and himself slowly increased. - -Phil’s coolie was evidently giving out; he could not keep up the pace -set by Takishima. Phil was on the point of getting down and running to -catch up. He was sure he could easily overtake them. - -Suddenly Phil’s rikisha stopped, and the coolie lowered his shafts -to the ground, breathing heavily and wiping his face with a large -handkerchief. The lad glared at the Japanese angrily and roundly -berated him for his incompetence, but he soon realized that he was but -wasting precious moments; his companions were now far ahead. He gazed -about him anxiously. The narrow street was dark and deserted, the road -ahead was empty. Takishima and Sydney had turned to the right or left, -but in which direction Phil had not seen. Planting his cap firmly on -his head the midshipman ran swiftly down the street. - -A cry for help came feebly to his ears. The lad stopped abruptly, his -heart beating wildly, for the cry was in English. He saw he was in the -old business section of Tokyo; the houses were mostly two-storied. -Again a cry came to him faintly, as if a man were being throttled in -the house beside him. Phil sought in vain for an entrance, shouting a -word of encouragement. What could it be? Was an American sailor being -robbed? There was no room for further doubt; a high piercing cry of a -man in mortal fear filled the air, and suddenly died abruptly away. -There was evidently not a moment to lose, but where was the entrance? -A dark alley caught his eye a few feet ahead, and down this narrow -lane Phil turned quickly. A door on the right stood open; a flight of -steep steps led to the second floor. Floundering noisily in the dark he -rushed on. Reaching the landing, he perceived a light shining through -a chink in the farther wall. With pulse throbbing loudly in his ears -he stopped guardedly to listen. A scratching noise of a struggle came -indistinctly to him. - -What should he do? How many ruffians must he face? The lad suddenly -remembered that he carried no arms, while the robbers inside must be -well provided. While he yet hesitated a door suddenly opened, and -the hallway was flooded with light. On the floor of a large room two -men were struggling, while on the threshold stood a Japanese quietly -watching the unequal battle. His back was turned to Phil. Spellbound, -stupefied, the youngster stood scarcely out of arm’s reach of this -trim, stocky figure, garbed in the usual costume of a man of the middle -class. Phil saw that he must act. To retreat would only cause his -discovery and then the little Japanese would be forced to attack. Phil -held himself rigid. - -Silently he edged nearer the unconscious observer of the struggle; the -man on the floor was now lying almost motionless, while the figure -above him clung closely to him. Phil had reached the very edge of the -door, and his victim was yet unconscious of his presence. For the -fraction of a second the lad hesitated. A thought as terrifying as -unbidden had come into his mind. Were these men detectives? If so he -would be assaulting the Japanese police. Then all precaution was swept -aside, for he remembered the cry for help was in English. He could -not tell whether the victim on the floor was a sailor or not, but his -spirit of chivalry spurred him on to take the part of the weaker. - -[Illustration: _THE JAPANESE GENTLEMAN WENT DOWN_] - -A loose board under Phil’s feet suddenly creaked with a ghastly sound, -causing the man at the door to start and turn his face toward the hall. -In that fleeting second Phil read authority and character in the quiet -aristocratic face, and the next moment the Japanese gentleman went down -under a sledge-hammer blow from Phil’s fist. The midshipman had mapped -out his battle plan. He saw the man who had nearly squeezed out the -life of the victim on the floor was powerful, and in a hand-to-hand -fight Phil with all his muscular development might be worsted. The lad -could take no chances. The first blow had been delivered so quietly -that the second man had not divined what was going on behind him until -a blow on the head from a heavy chair in the midshipman’s hands caused -him to relax his muscular fingers from the blackened throat of Robert -Impey. - -Phil gazed terrified about him. Three men lay motionless on the floor, -while two of them had been stricken by his own hands. The first to fall -lay deathly pale on the floor. Phil leaned over and listened for his -heart beat. He had delivered a blow which he knew could hardly kill, -but in the stillness of the room he would not trust his own judgment. -At the man’s side, as if it had fallen from his hand, lay a large white -envelope. Phil grasped it eagerly. The seal was broken, and inside -lay a dozen official sheets of Japanese writing. On the outside were -great black characters and the gold seal of the Emperor, now torn and -mutilated. - -Phil’s heart rose in his throat as he suddenly realized the meaning -of the attack on Impey. These men whom he had just rendered senseless -were employees of the navy department--secret service men. They had -tracked Impey, believing he had the stolen document. The lad, in a -fever of dread, crossed to the table and extinguished the light, and -then he crept away down the creeking dark stairs, his brain in a -tumult. Reaching the street, he gazed fearfully about him. The place -was deserted. He walked a block and then broke into a run, fleeing from -the horror behind him. Not knowing which way to turn, he kept straight -on until he saw several rikishas coming toward him, when he abruptly -turned to his right and ran faster. - -“Phil! Hold up! Wait!” came joyfully to him as he slackened speed and -allowed his companions to overtake him. - -“We’ve wasted nearly a quarter of an hour looking for you!” Sydney -exclaimed as Phil trotted breathlessly at his side. “What have you been -doing?” - -Phil evaded the question, breathing heavily as an excuse for not -talking. A terrible guilt was on his mind. The secret and important -letter lost by the messenger Oka, containing that which if known by -America might strain the relations between the two countries, lay next -his rapidly beating heart. - -“Where is it? What is it?” - -“Taki says it’s a riot,” Sydney returned. “There you are!” he -exclaimed, pointing. They had emerged into the lighted thoroughfare, -and Phil’s question was answered. Scarcely four blocks down the street -a great crowd could now be seen completely filling the street. - -Phil’s pulses beat faster. A riot--and American sailors the cause! At -this time it might lead to grave consequences. - -Takishima had stopped precipitously; it was too dark to see his face, -but his voice expressed quite distinctly the anxiety he felt. - -“How has this happened? Some one shall suffer for this blunder!” he -exclaimed angrily. - -The mob was pressing toward the brightly lighted entrance to the -theatre, but the doors were closed, barring its entrance. Though -there were many policemen present, they seemed unable to control the -ever-increasing crowd, whose angry voice could be heard, raised ever -louder and louder. - -“This is a case for soldiers!” Takishima had cried out in English, -and in his excitement talking to the little guide, who stood mute and -mystified. - -Across the street Takishima darted, telling the midshipmen to wait -where they were. - -“With all their training for discipline, the Japs are just like any one -else.” Sydney’s voice betrayed his excitement, but he felt he must say -something to relieve the tension. “Winston should be here to see this. -No riots in Japan!” - -Phil gulped hard. “What’s happening inside?” he gasped. All thoughts of -the two men he had rendered unconscious were forgotten. - -“There are two hundred of our men in Tokyo; if they hear of this they -will come on a run from all over the city.” Sydney’s diagnosis was not -reassuring. - -“A fight between our men and a mob would mean indemnity, for some of -them would be sure to be killed and wounded,” Phil said tensely. “Do -you recall the Chile trouble, when we nearly came to war over just -this same kind of thing?” Phil’s thoughts were pessimistic. Both lads -were aware of the terrible possibilities. They thoroughly understood -the workings of their sailors’ minds. Once they heard their companions -were in trouble the American sailormen would flock to the rescue. “My -countrymen--right or wrong,” is ever their motto. - -The impatient midshipmen could stand the strain of inaction no longer. - -“Where is Taki? Why doesn’t he return? Where did he go?” - -Forgetting in their excitement the inability of their guide to speak -English, they were pulling him violently by the arm toward the rioters, -but the little policeman had received his orders, and remained firmly -planted where Takishima had left him. - -The naval officer suddenly reappeared. - -“I have telephoned,” was his reassuring greeting. “There’s a back -entrance to the theatre.” - -The four were retracing their steps. An alley, dimly lighted and -deserted, opened before them and, led by Takishima, they rushed down -and through its many turnings. A heavy door barred their further -progress. With hearts beating tumultuously they listened to the babel -of angry voices from within. - -The door was locked. The combined effort of the four failed to discover -a weakness in the solid wood. - -The midshipmen gazed wildly about for a means of breaking the lock. - -Takishima soon solved the difficulty. The policeman, agile as a cat, -was scaling the side of the house. Above him was a window through which -a light was shining. Breathlessly and impatiently they waited while -he climbed slowly upward. Then he disappeared through the window and -after a few anxious moments the door was opened and they rushed within, -securely locking the door after them. Up the stairs they ran, and then -suddenly the full magnitude of the situation burst upon them. - -A score or more of American sailors had captured the theatre stage and, -with clubs and sticks stripped from the scenery, were holding at bay -several hundred infuriated Japanese. - -Phil recognized O’Neil and Marley in the foremost ranks of the -defenders, and his heart sank, for he realized that O’Neil would not -abet a fight without real provocation. - -“You go to your men. I’ll hold the crowd in check until the soldiers -come,” Takishima exclaimed, as he threw off his cape and stood in full -evening uniform, his golden epaulettes glistening brightly and his war -medals sparkling on his breast. He walked out fearlessly between the -sailors and the clamoring crowd. Phil and Sydney had placed themselves -between him and their own men to protect him from a chance blow. - -“Back, men, all of you. Do you realize what you are doing?” Sydney’s -and Phil’s voices were tense with anger and excitement as they -pressed the sailors away from their foes. “You, O’Neil, leading this -disgraceful row!” Phil cried out accusingly and in tones that at the -same time expressed the lad’s bitter disappointment upon seeing the -boatswain’s mate involved in what appeared to him to be a disorderly -fight against well-intentioned Japanese citizens. - -“It wasn’t O’Neil, sir, what started it.” Bill Marley’s voice was -raised excitedly. “This is what they was dragging on the stage, sir, -wiping their clogs on, and the man what carried it wasn’t no Jap. I can -take my oath on that. He ‘beat it’ when he seen there was a row on.” - -The midshipmen opened their eyes in amazement as Marley showed the -tattered American flag in the defense of which the American sailors -from all over the theatre had collected. - -“Never mind that now!” Phil waved for silence as several excited voices -were raised expressing forcibly the desire to be allowed to clean out -the place and revenge the insult to their flag. - -“Can’t you see by Marley’s evidence that it was fixed up on you?” -Phil exclaimed, grasping at a straw. “The man with the flag was not a -Japanese. Who was he? A sneaking, cowardly foreigner, anxious to bring -about a conflict between you American sailors and the citizens of -Japan.” Phil was eloquent in his anger and mortification. “And you, led -into the trap like lambs. Aren’t you ashamed of yourselves?” - -“What could we’ve done, sir?” An oppressive silence had descended upon -the sailors; but a single one mustered up courage to half defend his -companions’ actions. “We couldn’t just sit tight and watch; now could -we, sir?” This last was said appealingly. - -“No. I suppose it was natural,” Phil admitted grudgingly, “but now you -know that you’ve been ‘buncoed,’ just turn about there and we will try -to smuggle you out without another disturbance.” - -Takishima was at a loss to understand the cause of the trouble. His -great fear was that it had come about through the general ill feeling -being spread broadcast in Japan by the Japanese newspaper, the -“Shimbunshi.” As Marley called the midshipmen’s attention to the flag, -the lieutenant turned about hastily, his face showing perplexity. - -“An American flag,” he exclaimed in English. “I can’t understand. This -is a scene from our last war. Could it have been a plot? You say the -man who carried it was a foreigner. Yes, it was a plot, devised to -bring on a fight between you and our people.” - -Meanwhile Impey, as he lay unconscious on the floor of his office with -the two men who had endeavored to take from him the stolen document, -themselves senseless near him, might, if he had known, felt proud of -the plot which had all but succeeded in precipitating a riot. While -the events at the theatre were taking place the two defeated secret -service men slowly came to consciousness. Impey lay inert, half dead -on the floor. They rose defeated, mystified, for neither had seen his -assailant. The precious document had gone. They quietly slunk off down -the stairs to lay before their chief, Captain Inaba, the sad story of -their failure after having the lost paper within their grasp. - -The American sailors on the stage were lost in admiration at the -dignified manner in which Lieutenant Takishima stemmed the tide of -anger. At first beyond control, threatening to attack the score of -sailormen who had outraged the spirits of those who had fallen in their -last war, the crowd grew quieter until the people suddenly became -silent, intently listening to the lieutenant’s calmly spoken words. -What he was saying the Americans did not know, but they saw that he -held their attention upon an order worn upon the breast of his full -dress uniform. It was the order of the rising sun; the sacred emblem of -their Emperor was the mystic talisman that cast an hypnotic spell over -that vast assemblage and forced them to listen to reason. - -“That’s the most marvelous thing I’ve ever seen.” Sydney’s excited -whisper brought forth what was almost a cheer from the astounded -Americans. - -The Japanese audience gave way; moving as one man back toward their -seats, their upturned faces were again good-natured. - -Loud cheers of “banzai” echoed through the theatre, while several -strong voices were raised at different points of the house, followed by -cries of agreement from the multitude. - -Takishima had turned toward the Americans, and was speaking to them in -English. - -“My people are sorry that this has occurred, and desire to say that -they honor the Americans for their patriotism. They did not understand -the reason for the interruption, but now that they see, they wish to -beg the pardon of the sailors.” Phil as spokesman answered by proposing -three cheers for the Japanese nation, which were given with a will, and -the irrepressible Marley waved his flag, which had been the innocent -cause of the trouble, high in the air. - -The audience filed out of the theatre in orderly fashion, and as the -wide doors were thrown open the midshipmen saw drawn up across the -street a company of regular soldiers, those who had been summoned by -Takishima. - -“I would advise getting your men out by the back entrance.” Takishima -was smiling, but his face was pale and his dark eyes bright with -suppressed excitement. The lads noticed that the hand which raised -his cloak trembled violently. Then they realized for the first time -that the ordeal through which this youngster, scarcely a year older -than themselves, had passed, had been one requiring every ounce of his -nerve and grit. One mistake and the tide might have been turned against -him, and the sacred order on his breast, the “rising sun of the second -class,” would have been defiled and himself dishonored in the eyes of -his brother officers. - -“Although Taki speaks our language the working of his mind is as -different from ours as is the East from the West,” said Sydney. “What -have we in our country symbolic of majesty or power?” he asked in a -low voice. “If you or I had attempted to quell a disturbance in a New -York theatre what could we use to bring the scattered ideas of the vast -assemblage together?” - -Phil silently pointed to the flag as yet firmly clutched in Marley’s -hand. Sydney nodded, half convinced only that his countrymen’s -patriotism could be aroused by it to the point of obedience to a -stripling’s orders. - -A blush of shame crept into Phil’s face as he suddenly remembered the -secret document in his pocket. Would it not be a courteous act to give -it over at once to Takishima to restore it to those who were anxiously -searching through the entire city and who would be forever disgraced if -it fell into the hands of the agents of a foreign power? - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -MISUNDERSTANDING - - -The Honorable Henry Tillotson was much agitated. The night before he -had been the honored guest of Count Kure, the great prime minister -of Japan, and his impressions had been indeed reassuring. The prime -minister had himself acknowledged the growing confidence with which -diplomatic relations had proceeded. Then had come the account of the -fight between sailors from the American cruiser and Japanese citizens, -showing that ill feeling existed between the people of the two nations, -a most disquieting sign. And this was the day for Captain Rodgers’ -presentation to the Emperor. The President of the United States had -sent by this special naval envoy an autograph letter to the Mikado, -the contents of which no one, not even the Secretary of State in -Washington, knew. The fact that there was a letter had leaked out in -some mysterious way, but Captain Rodgers had never affirmed or denied -its existence. - -Leaning back in his chair near the ambassador’s desk was Mr. Impey. A -few scratches on his forehead, and a bandage about one wrist were the -only outward signs of his struggles of the night before. - -“Your Excellency, I now have positive information of Japan’s -intentions, and it is no less than a contemplated seizure, by force if -necessary, of the entire new Chinese navy as soon as it has entered the -Yellow Sea.” Impey’s voice was low, but in the still room the startling -words caused the ambassador to glance uneasily about as if he feared -the presence of an eavesdropper. - -“The proofs,” the ambassador exclaimed excitedly. “I dare not be -mistaken if I should cable this to my government.” - -“I regret to say I have not the proofs. They were taken from me last -night. I would have laid them before you, only for a misfortune. My -house was entered last night by armed men who overpowered me. When I -came to my senses the document was gone. It probably is now in the -hands of the Japanese officials who lost it. The seal was broken, and -knowing that I can translate the Japanese characters they will know -that its contents are no longer a secret. My yacht is waiting me in -Yokohama with steam up, for I dare not trust myself longer in Japan. -I should now be on my way. My British citizenship would not save me.” -Impey’s face showed his eagerness to be gone. - -“Cannot you tell me more fully what was in this document? This is a -very grave situation, Mr. Impey, and my government is under great -obligations to you for bringing this information to me. If you believe -that your safety is endangered I shall be glad to offer you an asylum -here in the legation or on board the ‘Alaska.’” - -The ambassador’s usually composed aspect had entirely vanished; -nervously his fingers drummed on the desk, while his eyes flashed -excitedly. - -“The letter was lost when my machine ran down a messenger who had been -entrusted with it,” Impey replied. “I cannot tell you now how it came -to fall into my hands, but it did, and I spent last evening translating -it and committing it to memory. It was rather long; if you wish I can -write its purport.” - -The ambassador nodded his head eagerly, shoving a pad and pencil over -toward the speaker. - -Impey took the pencil and began to write thoughtfully. A woman’s voice -came softly intruding upon the silence of the ambassador’s private -office. - -“You must pardon the stupidity of our servants, Captain Inaba.” Helen’s -words were startlingly distinct, causing the ambassador to rise quickly -from his chair and Impey’s pencil to stop suddenly and then fall upon -the desk with a sharp click, while his hand crumpled the paper on which -it had been writing. “The idea of his not announcing you at once; -father is there in the office, I am sure.” - -Impey gazed wildly about him. His face had gone quite white and the -usual sang-froid of his manner had evaporated. - -No avenue of escape seemed possible. - -The next moment the door was opened and Helen’s voice announced the -Japanese naval officer. - -“Captain Inaba was wandering around like a lost soul in the hall,” she -exclaimed smilingly. “I didn’t know our servants could be so stupid.” -She caught sight of Mr. Impey and noticed for the first time the -strained attitude of the two men. - -“Oh,” she exclaimed, a catch in her breath. She turned to Captain -Inaba; he was standing straight, with military precision, on the -threshold, waiting the pleasure of the ambassador to be invited to -enter. His sphinx-like face betrayed nothing. - -With an impatient toss of her head and a displeased frown she quickly -withdrew, walking in stately fashion from the room. - -In the big vestibule she discovered the two midshipmen. They had just -arrived and were taking off their overcoats. She went quickly to greet -them, a relieved smile on her face. - -“What on earth is the matter?” she exclaimed suddenly, for there was -an atmosphere of gloom in their solemn faces. “Tell me at once. I am -not a child to be kept in ignorance. Is it the sailor fight in the -theatre--for I read that hours ago in the newspaper?” - -“Is the ambassador at home?” Phil asked, ignoring her question. His -voice was anxious and his manner studied. - -“Yes, but he is with Mr. Impey and Captain Inaba, so you had best come -with me to the library and wait until they go,” she replied, annoyed at -the evident secrecy in which she did not share. - -“Mr. Impey, Captain Inaba!” both midshipmen exclaimed, casting -inquiring glances at each other. - -“Well, why not Mr. Impey and Captain Inaba?” Helen’s voice betrayed -her irritation. “Neither one is a very dangerous person to have in the -house. You look as if you thought they were both anarchists.” - -The lads allowed themselves to be led into the library, while Helen -sank down on the divan, motioning them to chairs near by. - -“I want to know the whole thing, so you might just as well begin,” she -exclaimed impatiently. “Go on.” She stamped her foot. - -“Miss Helen, there isn’t anything to tell.” Phil had exchanged a look -with his chum and received a nod to act as spokesman. “We’ve come to -see the ambassador and ask his advice; believe me, there is nothing to -tell.” - -“Have Mr. Impey and Captain Inaba likewise come to ask father’s advice? -How extraordinary that all should come just at the same time!” Her tone -was sarcastic. - -Sydney suddenly offered a weak excuse and hastily left the two young -people together. Phil’s face showed almost a panic, but Helen deftly -placed herself between him and the only avenue of escape. - -The stern lines in Phil’s face had already begun to relax. “Will you -not trust me with your secret? For I see you have one,” she coaxed. - -Phil shook from him his sombre humor and a smile played about his firm -mouth. - -“I suppose I shall have to in the end,” he said resignedly. - -How clear the sky seemed now when only a short time ago it was all -clouds. - -“You have read the paper?” He indicated the “Shimbunshi” among other -papers on the library table. Helen nodded shortly. - -“That’s all pure fabrication,” he exclaimed angrily. “There were -no people hurt on either side, and it is not likely to create a -diplomatic difficulty. The officers did not lead the sailors against -the Japanese, and the American flag was not intentionally insulted by -the Japanese.” - -Phil eagerly told the excited girl the true story of the trouble in the -theatre and its happy outcome. - -“We had as much as we could do in getting away alive,” he exclaimed -enthusiastically. “Taki’s speech spread among the crowd like a prairie -fire, and the whole town wanted to carry us around on their shoulders. -I saw O’Neil this morning and he said the populace manned the shafts of -their rikishas and insisted upon hauling them about town crying ‘banzai -America.’ Our sailors were loaded with presents, and were not allowed -to even show that they had money.” - -“I am so glad.” Helen’s face was dimpled in smiles. “I’ve never seen -father so worried as when he read that account in the paper; he tried -to allay my fear by telling me that he thought it was simply a local -irritation, but I knew he thought otherwise.” - -Suddenly her face clouded again. - -“But why then these solemn faces when you arrived?” she asked -abruptly. “There must be something else!” - -Phil’s boyish smile had also disappeared. - -“Yes, there is something else,” he confessed, “and that’s what we came -to see your father about. I fear we have been placed in a very false -position, and all through my blunder.” - -Helen’s womanly sympathies were aroused. “Go on,” she commanded -earnestly. - -“I don’t know just how to tell you,” he began helplessly; “it’s all so -involved.” She nodded encouragingly. He was bending forward, his chin -resting in his hand. - -“In the motor accident yesterday the man hurt was carrying an important -secret document belonging to the Japanese navy department. He lost -it. O’Neil and Marley, of whom you have heard me speak, were seen, by -some of the bystanders, to pick up a letter resembling the one lost, -but it was not the same. Last night I found this lost letter in a very -peculiar way. I put it in my pocket intending to think over what I -should do with it; but really my mind was made up to return it to its -owners, the Japanese. Then came the excitement in the theatre. After -that we went with Taki to the Maple Club, intending to make ourselves -presentable and return to the ball. The secret letter was in the inside -pocket of my coat.” - -Phil stopped, and Helen saw that his face was drawn and worried. - -“Taki had told me of the loss of this letter,” he continued, “and I had -promised him that if it came into my hands I would give it to him.” -Phil’s voice was self-accusing. - -“And he saw the letter in your pocket!” she exclaimed excitedly. - -Phil sighed. “It was worse than that. I lost the letter, or at least it -was probably taken out of my pocket.” - -“Where? How on earth could that happen without your knowing it?” -Helen’s eyes were opened wide in surprise. “With your coat on and also -your cape?” - -“I don’t know.” Phil’s answer was in the most dejected tone. “The whole -way in the motor to the club my hand was over my pocket. I was on the -point on two or three occasions of taking the letter out and giving -it to Taki then and there. My conscience hurt me terribly, for I had -given my solemn promise and I knew I was breaking it. I told myself I -was only waiting to frame a story, for I didn’t want to tell him then -how I had gained possession of it. When we arrived at the club, several -Japanese attendants took our capes and caps and we went to Taki’s rooms -to tidy up. As I took off my coat I felt in my pocket for the envelope, -intending to give it to him then. Taki had his back turned. I saw the -document was not there and what I had supposed was it was only a fold -in the lining of my coat.” - -“What did you do?” Helen asked breathlessly. - -“What could I do?” Phil asked hopelessly. “I was stupefied with -surprise. Then I thought he knew and was inwardly laughing at me and -instead of telling him of the loss, I became sullen and resentful. -Takishima’s face was as unconcerned as ever. I knew mine was red, for -my ears burned. He appeared to notice nothing unusual. Sydney seemed -to see that something was wrong and blurted out, ‘What’s wrong, Phil?’ -and I mumbled something incoherently and felt myself becoming more -confused and mortified than ever.” - -“Do you believe Takishima really took the letter?” Helen asked -anxiously. Her face showed the sympathy she felt. - -“I’ve thought and thought,” Phil declared, “but I can’t make up my mind -what I do think. It may not have fallen into Japanese hands at all, and -if it has they will believe that I have broken my word in attempting to -keep it and read it, and I had no such intentions. The seal was broken, -so they will naturally believe that I am the guilty one.” - -Phil’s head was bowed in his hands. - -“I am so sorry,” Helen exclaimed compassionately. She realized that -nothing could comfort him. - -“If I only knew what to do.” Phil’s tones were almost tearful. “If I -were man enough, I’d go to Taki and tell him the whole story, but I am -not. I haven’t the nerve to acknowledge that I didn’t play fair.” - -“You shall not run yourself down that way, Phil,” she insisted -indignantly. His name escaped from her lips quite naturally, and to -the lad it was a soothing balm. “I don’t care what you did, you were -honest. You were going to give him the letter. How could you know that -it would be stolen?” - -“I stole it from some one else.” Phil’s voice was almost a whisper. The -accompanying silence caused him to sit erect and look up quickly at -the girl beside him. She had recoiled, and there was an expression of -horror in her eyes. - -“Stolen from some one else?” she breathed incredulously. “How could -you?” - -Phil smiled at her earnestness, and Helen gave a sigh of relief. - -“That wasn’t friendly!” she exclaimed in a hurt voice. “How can you -jest when you know how interested I am?” - -“I took it from some one who had obtained it by force,” he explained -quickly. “Please do not ask me more, because that is all that I can now -tell.” - -Helen was thoughtful, and just a shade reserved. That she was to be -excluded from some of the secret hurt just a little. - -“Now if the letter was taken from me by either Taki or one of his -people, they will naturally think that I have had it right along, -and that I intended keeping it,” he said soberly. The lad’s voice was -gloomier than his words. “The best thing I can do is to go back to the -ship and stay there, and not show myself ashore until the ‘Alaska’ -sails.” - -“How absurd!” Helen cried indignantly. “You have done nothing wrong. -Why should you shoulder responsibility that does not belong to you? You -must go to Lieutenant Takishima. I am sure that he will believe you; -tell him everything, even the name of the person from whom you took the -letter.” - -Phil shook his head. - -“There’s the trouble. He would not believe me when I said that I -intended giving it up.” - -Phil smiled bitterly as he rose to his feet. “It’s done me a lot of -good to tell you my troubles, anyway,” he said. “I don’t know how to -thank you.” - -Helen’s thoughts had gone to the dreadful tropical island, miles away, -and she saw before her mind’s eye this mere boy who eight months ago -had gone cheerfully into the very jaws of death in the hopes of saving -another officer, and that officer her own brother. She knew that her -father regarded him with the affection of a father for a son, and as -Phil had been an orphan for many years, had talked openly to her of -making him a son in fact as well as in thought. Phil’s enthusiastic -letters from the Philippines had always fallen into her hands after -her father had read them, and she had kept them all. To her he was -“Phil,” and she desired nothing greater than that, conventionality -being brushed aside, they should speak as well as think of each other -by their first names. - -Sydney suddenly returned and reported that Impey and Inaba were about -to leave, and were approaching. - -Phil’s heart beat wildly at Sydney’s alarming news; he dreaded meeting -this inscrutable Japanese, whose eyes seemed to be able to read one’s -very thoughts. He had seen him but once at short range: in the navy -building after the messenger had been carried there; but he had taken -away with him the indelible impression of those far-seeing eyes. - -Impey and Inaba were coming from down the hall, the ambassador with -them, and all three were strangely constrained and silent. Their way -led past the open door of the library. Phil realized that to avoid -a meeting was impossible. Helen was already in the doorway, and as -hostess her smile was being bestowed upon her father’s visitors. She -gave her hand to the naval officer, who bowed low over it, striking his -heels together in the military fashion; and then she bestowed a more -intimate smile upon Robert Impey. - -“It was not polite of you,” she said to him in mock severity, “to stay -away from the ball last night after you had asked me for two dances.” - -Impey blushed in confusion, murmuring that a sudden business call had -deprived him of the pleasure of dancing with her. - -Helen made a sign of incredulity, and became suddenly aware that an -introduction was necessary. - -“Captain Inaba, I thought you had met Mr. Perry and Mr. Monroe,” she -said apologizingly. - -All three bowed, and Phil would have gladly welcomed an earthquake to -swallow him from sight. - -“I owe you an apology, Mr. Perry,” Captain Inaba said in a low voice. -The others had walked to the far corner of the library leaving the two -alone together. “I was greatly disturbed when I last saw you, and am -afraid I was not courteous. I have since seen your great friend and -also mine, Lieutenant Takishima, and am sensible of the honor of having -your aid in this painful misunderstanding. The lost letter was a great -shock, but we hope to soon regain it.” - -Phil dared not raise his guilty eyes. He felt Inaba’s searching gaze -upon him and knew that the red blush of shame which was then on his -cheeks was not lost on the subtle Japanese. Was Captain Inaba only -making sport of him? The letter was at that time doubtless in Captain -Inaba’s hands and, what was worse, he knew that it had been taken from -Phil’s pocket! - -Phil believed that all eyes were upon him, for in his anxiety he had -not observed that the others had withdrawn. He felt utterly overcome -with mortification and considered seriously running precipitously -from the room. He cudgeled his brain for something, anything to say, -to relieve the tension of the situation. Then suddenly the apparent -cruelty of the accusing attitude of the naval officer maddened him. He -had not looked up, but he was sure that he was frowning upon him as the -betrayer of his friend. - -“I hope you will find it, if you have not already,” Phil stammered -out, half in humility and half in anger; then he raised his eyes -and saw that Captain Inaba was bowing himself out of the room, his -parchment-like face as cold and forbidding as ever. - -Impey remained behind, and Phil noticed that his manner was -constrained. He lingered but a few minutes talking to the ambassador -and Helen and then left the little group of Americans alone together. - -The ambassador nodded to the two midshipmen to follow him and led -the way back to his office. Helen knew intuitively that she was not -included in the invitation, and with an impatient pout turned back into -the library. - -Mr. Tillotson seated himself at his desk and signed to the two lads to -come near him. They saw that his face was pale, and that there were -lines under his eyes which showed plainly the mental strain of much -worry. When he spoke his voice was low and anxious. - -“We are on the threshold of a national crisis,” he said, speaking with -his eyes on the floor. “No one can be believed. My government has -entrusted to me the duty of finding out the real intentions of Japan, -and I am beset with conflicting counsel on all sides. The Chinese -squadron is near Colombo, Ceylon, on its way to China. Our fleet is -between it and its destination, and we must know before it is too late -whether Japan will attempt to seize these vessels to reënforce her -navy, and if so whether her intentions are hostile. Mr. Impey has just -informed me that a paper has fallen into his hands which divulges the -secret that Japan has determined to buy or rather seize the ships. -China has not paid for them, and is too weak to resist the Japanese -fleet. If I could depend upon this I would cable Washington, and our -fleet is in a position to checkmate the move. Captain Inaba then comes -to see me with apologies from the Minister of Marine for last night’s -disturbance at the theatre. He praised our sailors highly, and said the -Emperor wished to commend our men for their loyalty and patriotism in -saving our flag from insult. What can one believe?” - -The two midshipmen shook their heads in deep perplexity. This then -was what had been learned from the document which Phil had found only -to lose it. The midshipmen mutually decided that what they had come -to tell the ambassador would better for the present remain unsaid. -To convince him that Impey was a double-faced scoundrel after this -unsought confidence might be difficult. That must wait a more opportune -time. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -MORE DISCOVERIES - - -O’Neil and Marley decided that they had best leave Tokyo for the -present. Their uniforms, which had been neat and trim when they -arrived, were now in the bright light of morning in a deplorable state, -torn and stained with dirt from their struggle in the theatre the night -before. - -“We are certainly hard-looking citizens, Bill,” O’Neil remarked sadly -as they rapidly clothed themselves in their tattered remnants, “and a -whole day more leave to our credit, too.” - -Both sailors knew their first duty was to give to the midshipmen the -information which they had been directed to get from the injured -messenger, and this duty was now all the more urgent, for O’Neil -carried within his torn uniform blouse the much sought document itself. - -He had picked it up on the stage of the theatre. At the hotel they -were told that the midshipmen had gone, and believing they had returned -to the “Alaska,” they were just in time to catch a fast train for -Yokohama. - -“Bill, how would you like to fight these little Japs, eh? It wasn’t -such hard work last night, was it?” O’Neil asked. - -“No,” Bill answered conditionally. “They had a look in their eyes, -though, that wasn’t no way pleasant. It seemed to tell you: ‘Go ahead -and down me; there’s lots more anxious to take my place.’” - -“Right you are, Bill,” O’Neil smiled grimly. “They’re fatalists; it -ain’t nothing for them to die, no more than for you to get a tooth -pulled. When a man is killed in battle here his family have a big -celebration and invite all their friends in to help them.” - -“Have they got as good ships as ours?” Marley questioned. - -“Ain’t you ever been on board a Jap battle-ship?” O’Neil asked in -surprise. Marley shook his head. “Well, the next time we go ashore -we’ll go down to the dockyard at Yokoska. They are mighty perticular, -but I reckon we can get tickets through that Jap officer friend of Mr. -Perry’s. But mind, Bill, you don’t let your fishy eyes rest too long on -anything you see, and leave your kodak on board ship.” - -Marley’s face wore a disgusted and pained expression. “You know, Jack, -that I ain’t none of these long-haired, mushroom sailors with a ‘snap -me quick’ over his shoulder.” - -O’Neil laughed loudly. The idea was amusing. Then he caught sight of a -familiar figure, just passing their compartment. - -“Hello, you old parchment-faced pirate,” he called, and Sago, the -Japanese steward, entered bowing and smiling. - -“What did you mean by taking us into that hornet’s nest last night?” -the sailor continued banteringly. “You might have known my friend Bill -here would have ‘started something’; he usually does.” - -Marley let the remark go. He was ever a lap or two behind Jack O’Neil -in his train of thought. - -“Bill, could you recognize again the fellow who carried the flag?” -O’Neil suddenly asked. “If we could lay our hands on that gentleman we -might find out something useful. Did you hear Mr. Perry tell us that -he and the little Jap lieutenant believe it was a fixed up game to -start a row with our men?” - -“It’s all too mixed for me. I can unmoor ship from an elbow or a cross, -but when my cables are all tangled up in knots, then I am done.” - -Marley had lapsed into a sailor metaphor indicating that the devious -ways of diplomatic intrigue were beyond his simple comprehension. - -“Sago, what does your methodical brain tell you is the real game being -played here in Japan?” O’Neil directed his eloquence upon the silently -complacent steward. “Do these one time countrymen of yours want to -annex the United States?” - -“No.” Sago was emphatic in his negative. “Japanee very funny, all time -want to learn something. American they don’t understand. They think -Japanee very curious.” - -“Say, Sago,” O’Neil turned on him suddenly, and the little old man -started in mild surprise, “suppose we had a war with Japan. What would -you do? Skip back here and go in the Jap navy?” - -Sago was indignant. “I wouldn’t ever fight against the United States,” -he declared positively. “Sago think Japan no want to fight. Plenty -soldiers and sailors, but no money.” - -“Strike me blind, if there ain’t that yellow villain what carried -the flag.” Marley was half out of his seat, his eyes staring at what -appeared to be a Japanese servant by his dark blue livery. In his hands -were several valises, and in front of him, just entering a compartment -in the same car as our friends, were two Europeans. - -“Our friend Randall,” O’Neil exclaimed as he laid a detaining arm about -Marley’s waist. “Hold fast, Bill, there may be something in this. -Just sit tight and wait. They ain’t going to get away until we reach -Yokohama, because this is an express.” - -“You got that paper there, Jack?” Marley asked as he saw O’Neil’s hand -down inside his blouse. - -“She’s safe anchored here,” O’Neil replied, “and I can’t keep my hands -off it. I’ll bet a month’s pay it’s the same one that little Jap -messenger lost.” - -The two sailors had examined it the night before in their room by the -faint light of a Japanese dip and the markings were the same as that -described by Oka. - -O’Neil drew a letter stealthily from his pocket, while Marley put his -back against the door to ward off interruptions. - -“Give us the dope of this in United States, Sago,” O’Neil ordered as he -held out the official document to the awe-struck steward. Sago’s eyes -were as big as saucers. - -“Where you get him?” the Japanese asked, making a quick grab for the -letter and in his excitement forgetting to speak good English. - -“Belay there!” O’Neil cried angrily. “I’ll hold it right here and you -can read it backward[2] to us.” - -“This very serious,” Sago exclaimed fearfully. “If some one see us we -all go to Japanese jail. That Emperor’s letter. More better you take -quick back to Tokyo.” - -“Not on your life. I am going to know what these officers were so -anxious about,” O’Neil declared while Marley wagged his head in -confirmation of his chum’s sentiment. “If you’re as good an American -as you try to make us believe you are, you’d read it instead of -trembling there like a Chinaman about to get his head chopped off.” - -Sago read the letter slowly to himself. After his first surprise his -natural sagacity asserted itself. He knew that the real contents of -this letter should not be told the sailors. He trembled at the thought -of knowing it himself. He must satisfy these two determined men and -then endeavor to get the letter into his captain’s hands. Sago saw that -a military secret had been taken from a nation which prided itself upon -its power to keep such secrets. - -“That say nothing.” Sago had expelled the anxiety from his voice. - -“Read it,” O’Neil demanded. - -“It says that next month Japanese navy will have very big drills and -that all ships will be present to be reviewed by the Emperor.” - -Sago looked up, his face now quite composed. “There is plenty more, but -all orders of the admiral what each ship is to do.” Sago had made this -up quickly and O’Neil and Marley saw no reason to doubt the honesty of -his translation. - -“If I’d known that was all there was to it, I wouldn’t have taken -the trouble of throttling that little Jap for it last night,” O’Neil -exclaimed in disgust. “I’d let him have it, for I suppose that’s what -he was after when he was hunting through my clothes.” - -“Where?” Sago asked quickly. - -“In that joint of a hotel where Bill and I put up. They searched our -room while we was asleep, but this was next to me under my shirt.” - -Sago looked worried. - -“Where you get him?” he asked excitedly, touching the letter with his -hand. - -“I found it on the stage of that theatre after the row last night,” -said O’Neil placidly. “I was goin’ to hand it to Mr. Perry, but he got -away before I could slip it to him on the quiet.” - -O’Neil had made up his mind to know more of the movements of Randall, -and with this intention in mind he placed himself deliberately in his -path on the station platform when the train had arrived at Yokohama, a -good-natured smile on his Irish face. - -Randall appeared nervously apprehensive as he gazed about him, while -his older companion and the half-breed servant hurried ahead in the -direction of the entrance to the station. - -“Going away?” O’Neil asked shortly, falling into step at Randall’s side. - -“Taking a little trip for my health,” was the answer. - -“Where you going?” O’Neil insisted. - -Randall turned upon him, an angry frown on his face. - -“I don’t see, stranger, as that’s any of your concern,” he replied -shortly. - -“Just a little friendly question, Mr. Randall,” O’Neil said evenly. -“May I inquire if Mr. Impey is going with you?” - -Randall’s face turned suddenly pale, and the hand holding the morning -paper shook perceptibly. - -“You know entirely too much,” he cried unguardedly. - -“Oh, ho!” O’Neil exclaimed, “and the yellow boy there off the stage. I -see he’s in the party too, eh?” - -Randall had stepped between the shafts of a rikisha into which he was -about to enter, with one foot on the step. - -After all, what had he to fear from this American sailor? The jig was -up, and perhaps he could be made useful. Why then make an enemy of him? - -“I am going to the English Hatoba,”[3] he replied quickly; “meet us -there and I’ll answer your questions.” - -When O’Neil and Marley arrived at the landing Randall and his friends -were already in a little naphtha launch. - -“Get in,” Randall invited. - -The sailors waved good-bye to Sago, who was waiting for the “Alaska’s” -steamer, and were soon alongside a trim little sea-going yacht anchored -just inside the breakwater. - -“That isn’t my flag,” Randall exclaimed in a relieved voice as he -stepped over the side, and pointing to the British ensign at the -yacht’s gaff, “but it gives me a nice comfortable feeling of security. -I have been jumping at my shadow for the last six months.” - -Randall led the way into the forward cabin. After the two Americans -were seated he surveyed them for several minutes in silence. - -“What do you know about me and Mr. Impey?” he asked finally. - -“Bill and I saw you go away with him in his motor yesterday after you -left us at Billy Williams’,” the sailor answered, “after telling us -that you didn’t know him.” - -“I don’t tell all I know to every chance acquaintance,” Randall -returned; “but now as it’s all over with us I don’t mind answering your -question. Mr. Impey owns this yacht, and is taking Mr. Wells and me for -a little trip for our health.” Randall wore a good-natured grin upon -his face as he continued. - -“Mr. Impey found a very important letter yesterday, or at least Wells -found it and gave it to him, and then he got robbed and was left -senseless in his house last night after he had broken the seal and read -it. That’s why we are changing our climate. Japan is getting a little -too hot for our comfort.” - -“What kind of looking letter was it?” O’Neil asked seriously, his hand -in his blouse where the Japanese document was concealed. “Was it in -English?” he asked. - -“No, in Japanese, of course, and sealed with the big red seal of the -Mikado,” Randall replied. - -“Who read it?” O’Neil asked. “I thought you said it was in Japanese.” - -“So I did. Mr. Impey read it. He knows their fly tracks by heart; he’s -a wizard on Oriental languages,” Randall answered quickly. - -“What did your letter say?” O’Neil asked earnestly. His fingers had -closed upon the one hidden in his blouse. - -“I don’t know all, but something about seizing or buying the Chinese -battle-ships; also a lot of talk about what the United States was -doing--most of it untrue and furnished by Impey and company, that’s us, -you know,” including himself and Wells in a sweep of his hand. Then -Randall’s eye fell upon the letter which O’Neil had drawn forth. - -“Hurrah!” Randall had jumped to his feet and was hugging the astonished -sailor. “That’s the very letter. Impey thought the Japs had taken it, -and we were all ‘beating it’ in the yacht.” - -“Well,” O’Neil’s voice was sarcastic, “some one’s been stringing you. -This letter talks about a naval review of the fleet by the Emperor and -a lot of other unimportant stuff.” - -It was Randall’s turn to be sarcastic. - -“I suppose you’ve translated it offhand yourself?” he asked, “or maybe -your friend there has an intimate knowledge of Japanese classics. He -looks like a scholar.” - -“None of your high-brow jaw!” O’Neil’s eyes flashed; he could chaff his -friend if he liked, but he resented it from a stranger. “It was read to -us by a Jap steward from the ‘Alaska.’” - -“Well, he did it intentionally. He was probably afraid to tell you what -was really in it. But where and how did you get it?” Randall asked. -Then he turned and cried aloud up the hatch to Wells who had gone to -meet a boat that had come alongside, “Say, Jim, here’s the lost letter, -snug enough, in this sailor’s hand!” - -O’Neil explained how he had obtained it. Randall shook his head in sign -of mystery. - -[Illustration: “_THIS LETTER TALKS ABOUT A NAVAL REVIEW_”] - -“It beats me,” he said, “how it got to the theatre. I witnessed the -theatre row and afterward found Mr. Impey knocked out on the floor -of his room; both happened about the same time. - -“Jim lost a paper in the crowd when the man was run over,” he -continued, “and one of your officers picked this up near the wheels of -the motor, and Wells took it thinking it was the one he had lost.” - -“So you fellows are the authors of that pack of lies about our ship? -Bill there got your yellow journal dope for the Jap newspaper.” -O’Neil’s face was black with anger; he saw it all now. These were -the men who had aroused the Japanese nation, who had embittered them -against everything American. “And you call yourself an American, too!” -O’Neil’s fists were clenched tightly. “I’ve a good mind to give you a -good thrashing here and now,” he cried, advancing menacingly upon the -surprised journalist. - -Randall was between the two threatening sailors and the hatchway, with -the heavy mahogany table between. He put up his hands as if he would -appease the two angry sailors, and then with the agility of a cat -cleared the ladder in one bound, and the surprised sailors heard the -iron hatch above them close shut with a loud report. They rushed madly -up the ladder and with their combined strength attempted to force the -steel door, but it withstood their combined attack. - -“Shanghai’d, by Jove!” O’Neil’s voice was tearful with anger. - -A tramping of feet overhead and the sound of hurried orders given in a -loud voice, then a clanking of chain, came to their ears. - -“We’re off, Bill,” O’Neil said sadly, “and just when things was about -to get interesting. We’re playing in hard luck, sure.” - - - - -CHAPTER X - -CAPTAIN INABA - - -Sago watched the two sailors step into the naphtha launch with their -new-found friends and go swiftly out to a little black yacht anchored -just inside the long breakwater. He waited until it was evident that -the sailors had gone up the gangway ladder and were aboard, and there -was a puzzled look on the face of the Japanese. He stood for several -seconds, his eyes on the yacht, and then finally walked quickly away. - -The steam launch from the “Alaska” came alongside just as he turned, -and its coxswain hailed him. “Going off to the ship, Sago?” But Sago -did not hear, or if he heard he made no answer, nor did he slacken his -pace. At the end of the dock he stepped into a rikisha and at full -speed the little vehicle rushed toward the Yokohama railroad station. - -An hour later Captain Inaba was in his office at the navy department. -His bronze face wore a worried look. From his secret service men, who -had been detailed to trace down the missing documents, very baffling -news had come. Two of his men had had the letter in their grasp only -to lose it. The quarters in the Imperial Hotel had been thoroughly -searched, but it had not been found, yet he was confident that it was -in American hands. An official-appearing letter addressed to the editor -of the “Shimbunshi” was found in Midshipman Perry’s valise at the -hotel. Inaba still held this letter on his desk awaiting Takishima’s -arrival to help translate its contents, for nothing must interfere -with tracing down the important paper. His reputation, even his life, -depended upon keeping the contents of the lost letter secret from the -Americans. - -“Some one to see me, and from the American war-ship!” the little naval -man exclaimed, as an attendant delivered a message, holding the door -open. “Let him enter at once.” Inaba arose from his chair excitedly, -and took several steps in the messenger’s direction. - -Sago came hesitatingly into the room. The American steward had not -forgotten his early training, and when he beheld the important -official, he stopped and made several low obeisances, drawing in his -breath each time between closed teeth. - -Sago was now essentially a Japanese. His fifteen years in the United -States navy had quite passed from his mind. The oath he had taken to -uphold the honor of his adopted country was forgotten. Those few silent -minutes’ struggle on the dock while he had watched the launch, knowing -that the sacred seal of the Emperor had been violated and the letter -polluted by alien hands, had proved to him that his allegiance yet -belonged to his Emperor and Japan. - -Inaba gazed in surprise at this fellow countryman in an American -steward’s uniform. He knew of course that there were many of his people -so employed, but there was something singularly familiar about this -man’s face. Sago kept his eyes lowered, and his head hung down in sign -of humility before this powerful adviser to the Minister of Marine. - -“What is it? Speak, man!” Inaba commanded. - -Sago looked guardedly around the office, assuring himself there were no -other ears but his and his questioner. - -“Your augustness,” Sago began meekly, bowing again and sucking in -his breath, “I have at last found great joy in being able to help my -country. Years ago I wronged her, and have paid dearly for it by my -self-inflicted exile.” - -Inaba approached close to the humble and penitent man and gazed long -into his averted face. - -“I am waiting,” he said quietly. “Your face comes back to me out of the -dim past, but I know you not.” - -“Do you remember Raku? He who allowed the war plans to be stolen, and -who fled rather than face the disgrace, and who was too cowardly to -take his own worthless life in atonement?” Sago raised his eyes and for -a second dared to look into Inaba’s face. - -“And you have been all these years in exile?” Inaba asked kindly, his -voice low, thrilled with wonder. “Did you not hear that the plans were -not stolen? The thieves carried away nothing valuable. The plans had -been removed the night before by the Minister of Marine himself, and -placed in a safer vault. Those very plans were used successfully in our -late war.” - -Sago’s care-worn, wizened face broke into lines of joy, and into his -eyes tears rushed unbidden. - -“My guilt was no less, augustness. I slept when I should have been -watching,” he said penitently. “And for this I gave up my country and -the companionship of my blood and have lived among aliens. They have -always been kind, and I love them next to my own people. Augustness, -then you were a mere stripling in the office of the minister; now you -have become the giant oak upon whom the nation leans for support. Your -brain is the oracle on naval tactics and strategy; where before you -followed, now you lead.” - -Inaba smiled, and in his eyes there was a look of joy. - -“Raku, I am but the clay in the hands of the sculptor. All my -achievements have been possible only through the virtue of His Majesty, -our Emperor.” - -Both men bowed almost to the ground as the magic words were spoken. - -Sago drew nearer and spoke quickly and earnestly while Inaba listened, -his anxious face becoming more tranquil as the minutes went by. There -was no interruption. - -After Sago had finished, Inaba sat for several minutes in profound -thought. This indeed was startling and baffling news. The letter in -the hands of American sailors and on board Mr. Impey’s yacht. Impey he -had seen scarcely two hours ago. He had seen him go into the American -Embassy and had followed him in, as he himself had business with the -ambassador. For some time he had mistrusted this smooth foreigner -and his intimate relations with the American ambassador. If by ill -fortune the ambassador’s daughter had not interrupted him after he had -dismissed the servant, he might have surprised the conversation on the -other side of the closed door to the ambassador’s office. - -When he had entered he felt a delicate situation had arisen, but his -own confusion in being surprised had made it impossible for him to -analyze the causes. Had Impey then given the ambassador the contents of -this important letter? His spies had told him that Impey had held the -letter; but why should he divulge it to the American ambassador? Sago -stood silently watching the sphinx-like face which betrayed nothing of -the methodical reasoning within Inaba’s mind. Then the naval man nodded -and smiled, patting the steward on the back as one would reward a child -for a favor done. - -The cable was his first thought. In answer to a bell several underlings -quietly appeared. Inaba wrote hastily, sealed the letter, and a -messenger quickly departed. No cable messages would leave the country -until censored by Inaba. That order he had given by a stroke of the -pen. The knowledge of the contents of the last letter would remain in -Japan until the time had passed when it could do harm. The next letter -was quickly despatched. It would prevent the British yacht “Sylvia” -from leaving Yokohama harbor until he, Inaba, authorized its release. -“Raku, our Emperor does not forget the faithful,” Inaba said after he -had finished his writing. “Remain true to your conscience and the honor -of your ancestors.” Sago withdrew, a grateful look in his eyes. - -Then Inaba drew out from a drawer in his desk the letter found the -night before in the American midshipmen’s room. His knowledge of -English writing was not great, but as Takishima had not put in an -appearance, he read on slowly, laboriously, seeking words frequently -in a dictionary at his side. The situation had become more perplexing. -Here was an article calculated to arouse the Japanese people against -the American naval visitors, written in English and intended for a -newspaper supposedly owned by a foreign syndicate. Takishima had -brought him the word the night before that the midshipman had denied -that the lost letter had been found by their sailors, and Takishima was -quite confident that his classmate was honorable. Yet here was a letter -found in his room which showed conclusively that he was not honorable. - -And then came Sago’s information that the American sailors held the -lost letter and had even asked him to translate it. Inaba felt that -a great crisis had been reached. It was apparent to him that America -was endeavoring to force a crisis on Japan through this visit of -the “Alaska.” When this decision was reached the long projected and -assiduously studied plans should immediately be put in operation. Then -Japan would stand ready on guard, but would not strike the first blow -unless her honor demanded it. - -Inaba sat at his desk deep in thought. His dreams of a great war with -a power worthy of his country’s steel made his blood quicken. From the -battle between two such fleets as America and Japan would pit against -each other, many naval lessons yet unlearned, even as yet unthought, -would be demonstrated. It would be a fight that would stand out in -raised letters on the pages of the world’s history, and he would be the -man to whom future naval historians would give credit for the wonderful -victory on the seas won by the Japanese fleet, for Captain Inaba was -certain of success. It would be due of course entirely to the great -virtue of his Emperor. All Japanese would understand that, but the -foreigners would lay it to the work of his methodical and far-seeing -brain. A messenger had silently entered and spoke a few words in a low -voice; scarcely hearing, Inaba had nodded, still deep in his revery. -Then across his mental vision flashed a face and Impey stood before -him--nervously smiling. - -“I was the unconscious means of losing a valuable letter, Captain -Inaba.” Impey’s manner was hasty and he talked as one not sure -of his ground. The steely eyes of the Japanese gazed out on him -uncompromisingly. His parchment-colored face was expressionless. -“Fortunately I have been enabled to secure this letter, and it is now -safe on board the yacht ‘Sylvia.’” - -Inaba’s face did not move a muscle. - -“Yes. I had already learned so, Mr. Impey, and had given orders to -prevent her sailing.” - -Impey’s face was a picture of confusion and embarrassment. This little -Japanese he had always feared, attributing to him powers more than -human. He knew that Inaba suspected him, and that the two men who had -assaulted him in his own rooms were Inaba’s men. He then must know -that the letter had been in his hands. The sailors had taken it from -one of these men before he could deliver it to Captain Inaba. Impey -knew nothing of Phil’s interruption. - -“The letter came into my hands, its seal broken,” he said nervously. -“It was taken from me at my home, and not until this morning did I find -out who had caused it to be impossible to return the letter to you as -I intended.” Impey’s courage slowly returned as he hastily explained -while Inaba’s cold eyes looked on unmoved. “The sailors showed the -letter to two of my friends, and they contrived to get them on board my -yacht where they are now under lock and key, awaiting your pleasure.” - -“Then so far the secret is safe,” Captain Inaba replied. His voice -showed relief. “The Americans could hardly have had it translated so -soon.” - -“There is a Japanese on board the ‘Alaska’; he is Captain Rodgers’ -steward,” Impey interjected. “He would be able to read the letter if -there had been time. One of my friends said the steward was on the -train with the sailors.” - -Captain Inaba smiled. He knew that Raku could be trusted. Then if Impey -had not translated it the secret was as yet safe. - -“You can translate our language, Mr. Impey?” Captain Inaba questioned -quietly. “If the secret then is out, you naturally fall under -suspicion. The letter was in regard to the ships our Emperor has -considered buying.” - -Impey raised his hand to his throat, something seemed choking him, -before he answered. - -“I did not read the letter,” he said in a frightened voice. “The -seal was broken when it came to me. Why should I wish to inform the -Americans of a secret which I have been as anxious as yourself to keep? -You must remember, Captain Inaba,” he went on with attempted dignity, -“that it is merely a business affair with me. As agent I have agreed to -sell you these ships at a price stipulated.” - -Inaba’s eyes flashed. - -“Are you quite sure, Mr. Impey,” he asked coldly, “that you have not -two strings to your bow?” - -Impey paled as he heard the words and wished he had remained on board -his yacht, instead of trusting himself back in Tokyo. He had risked -much in this return; but this he was willing to do if he could be sure -of preventing the reception of the American captain by the Emperor. -This meeting Impey feared. He had heard of the letter written by the -President of the United States, and believed that if this letter was -read by the Mikado that Japan would decide not to buy the Chinese -ships, thereby making his work of a year profitless. - -“As for the secret being in the hands of the Americans, I cannot -say,” Impey said quickly, appearing not to have considered Captain -Inaba’s accusation of duplicity. “The letter was in the keeping of the -Americans all night. It has been through many hands. I took it from -the midshipmen while they were dressing for the reception at the prime -minister’s.” This Impey decided to say, although it was untrue, hoping -that Captain Inaba’s suspicions might be diverted from himself to the -Americans. He in truth had obtained the letter from Wells and had but -finished its translation when the two Japanese detectives interrupted -him. - -“The sailors,” he went on, “appear to have trailed it down and -eventually, as you know, succeeded in recovering it. The American -ambassador sent for me early this morning to talk with me in regard -to the concession for the Kiangsu-Hohan Railway in which my syndicate -is interested. I noticed that he was strangely excited and when you -entered his office I believe he was on the point of telling me the -cause of his agitation.” - -While Impey was speaking a messenger quietly entered the office, -handing Captain Inaba an envelope which he eagerly opened. - -“The ambassador has our secret,” the naval officer exclaimed. “Here -are his cipher cables to Washington and Manila. They must contain the -secret. The code is too difficult for us to translate, so I must act as -if the letter had been read by the Americans. All cables by my orders -are being held up by the cable operators until it is too late for them -to harm us. That we are determined to secure at once the ships of the -new China navy will not be known by the United States government until -the ships are in our hands.” - -The turn affairs had taken was a great blow to Impey. His single aim, -for which he had even risked his life, for he feared a fanatic’s knife -if his duplicity was made public, was that the United States should be -forced to seize the Chinese ships. Everything had been designed to lead -up to this crowning event. - -“Will you seize the ships at once?” Impey exclaimed, striving to inject -a gladness into his voice which he was far from feeling. - -The presence of the “Alaska” came suddenly into Impey’s mind. She could -not be stopped, and once away could send the secret by wireless to -Guam, Honolulu, and thence to the United States. So after all his cause -was not entirely lost. - -“I shall advise sailing at once to intercept the Chinese squadron,” -Captain Inaba answered promptly. “Have you the release from the -Wai-Wu-Pu ready--for we do not wish to appear to seize the ships?” - -“It has not come from Peking,” Impey replied. “It was not thought that -such haste would be necessary. I expect it in a few days.” - -“Then we shall proceed without it,” Captain Inaba exclaimed. “The -Chinese admiral will hardly risk a fight against our formidable fleet.” - -Impey had quite regained his natural humor. He had been given a severe -fright, but he thought Captain Inaba’s suspicions toward himself had -been successfully allayed. - -The yacht was ready to sail, and the permit from the Wai-Wu-Pu, the -throne council of China, for the United States to take the entire new -navy from the Chinese crews was in Impey’s possession at that moment. -The “Alaska” could sail from Yokohama, and send the important news of -Japan’s intentions of seizing the Chinese ships. The yacht with her -high speed could carry ahead the permit to the United States admiral in -Manila Bay. - -“Japan is indeed fortunate, Captain Inaba, in the possession of an -officer who so successfully combines the qualities of a strategist, -diplomat and international detective. I take off my hat to you, sir.” -Impey pronounced his words with great precision. No sign of the -nervousness which earlier had been apparent was evident. - -He was as yet safe from Captain Inaba’s suspicion. With that thought -bringing a smile to his lips he bowed himself out of the office. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -PHIL CONFESSES - - -The midshipmen were much agitated over the exciting news of the -contemplated seizure of the Chinese ships by Japan given them by the -ambassador. Where could Impey have obtained his information? - -“Can we depend upon the truth of this story?” Phil asked anxiously as -the two lads left the embassy to return to their hotel. - -Sydney shook his head. - -“If what we’ve heard was in the secret letter then there’s no way to -prove its truth,” he answered thoughtfully, “for now the letter is back -in the hands of the Japanese.” - -“If that is what was in the letter, then the seal had been broken by -Impey and the Japanese will believe that we are the guilty ones,” Phil -exclaimed. “That will make them even more determined to seize the -Chinese ships.” - -The midshipmen were more than ever suspicious of Impey’s honesty. What -was his part in this international intrigue? What was Impey’s object? -Why had he talked to them at the garden fête in the same strain as he -had talked to the Japanese baron in the railroad train? - -“I’ve found out who the baron is, Syd,” Phil added. “His name is -Kosuba, and he is president of the ‘Koko Kisen’ steamship line, the -largest in Japan. They own over two hundred steamers. It’s quite -natural that he should want a big navy.” - -“It’s very strange,” Sydney replied thoughtfully. “Impey persuades him -that Japan must at once buy the Chinese squadron to prevent our getting -it and goes to our ambassador the next day with the news that Japan has -decided to buy or seize them.” - -“And all the time,” Phil returned angrily, “the United States is not -giving a thought to the Chinese ships. No one can purchase ships -without money, and Congress has not appropriated money for this -purpose, and probably has no thought of so doing.” - -The entire affair puzzled the two midshipmen greatly. - -“I suppose the ambassador will send a cable to Washington giving -Impey’s information,” Sydney said as they walked toward the hotel to -dress themselves appropriately for the Japanese dinner to be given them -by Takishima and his sister at their own house. - -“He believes implicitly in Impey,” Phil replied impatiently. “I had it -in mind two or three times to break in and give him the benefit of my -experience with that individual, but I saw it would be quite useless. -The affair of last night, when I found him being assaulted by two -secret service men for possession of the paper, is the one thing that I -cannot explain,” he added. “That would convince the ambassador of his -fidelity to us.” - -“Where can we find Captain Rodgers?” Sydney suddenly asked. “He must be -told the entire story. This is the day he is to be received in audience -by the Emperor.” - -Phil nodded his head; but secretly he did not relish this duty. His -conscience pricked him for having foolishly held the document for even -an instant. His proper course would have been to have given Takishima -the letter when they met in the road after the fight at Impey’s and -there told him where he had found it and the circumstances. That might -have seemed the logical thing to do, but after his fight with two -policemen it was not likely the youngster would confess his guilt so -readily. - -Captain Rodgers was in his room at the hotel when the midshipmen -returned. He was much perturbed over the non-arrival of his steward, -who had been sent to the ship for some of his uniforms; fortunately the -executive officer had sent his valises. - -Captain Rodgers saw in the faces of the lads that something serious had -occurred, and questioned them in open alarm. - -Phil undertook the ordeal manfully but with much embarrassment. - -“We’ve just come from the embassy,” he began, striving to speak calmly, -“and the ambassador has information that Japan will surely intercept -and take possession of the Chinese squadron.” - -Captain Rodgers’ face showed the effect of these words. “The ambassador -has information!” he exclaimed excitedly. “From whom did he get it?” - -“From a man by the name of Impey. He was at the garden fête yesterday,” -Phil answered. - -“Yes, yes. I remember him,” Captain Rodgers returned. “Who in thunder -is he, and how does he come to get such information?” - -“We know very little about him, sir, but I can tell you some things -that may help to show whether the information is true or not,” Phil -mustered up courage to say. - -“Sit down.” The captain waved his hand to chairs, but Phil preferred to -remain standing. Where to begin was the lad’s difficulty. - -“Yesterday on the train, Mr. Winston, Mr. Monroe and I overheard this -man Impey tell the president of the Koko Kisen Steamship Company that -he knew the United States had made up its mind to seize the Chinese -squadron, and insinuated that our visit here was only a blind to -conceal the fact.” - -“The scoundrel,” Captain Rodgers cried angrily. “There’s not a word of -truth in it; but my audience with the Mikado will change the complexion -of everything. Go on!” he added eagerly. - -“Since then we have tried to watch this Mr. Impey and find out -something about him, but have had but little luck.” Phil approached his -confession with marked hesitancy, and Captain Rodgers showed plainly -his impatience to learn what the youngster had to tell him. - -“After the garden fête yesterday, Mr. Monroe and I came away in Mr. -Impey’s motor car.” Phil saw the impatience in his captain’s face and -decided to take the plunge. “Unfortunately, we ran over a Japanese -messenger carrying an official letter from the navy department. The -messenger was severely hurt and his letter lost. Later, during the ball -at the prime minister’s, Lieutenant Takishima, hearing of a disturbance -in a local theatre in which our sailors were involved, led us there. -I became separated from Takishima and Sydney on the way, and by the -merest accident I was able to save Mr. Impey from the assault of two -Japanese who I thought were robbing him. It turned out they had traced -the missing letter to his door and were bent upon regaining it. After -rendering the two assailants unconscious, I took the letter from the -hand of one of them and put it in my coat pocket, and then hurried away -to join the others.” - -“Where is this letter?” Captain Rodgers exclaimed anxiously. - -“I intended giving it to Takishima, for I felt that I had no right to -it even though it might hold information useful to the United States,” -Phil stammered, “but it was again taken or dropped from my pocket. I -didn’t miss it until we arrived at the Maple Club, after smoothing out -the difficulty at the theatre.” - -The captain had not read the morning papers, so Phil explained the -theatre episode to him and the part Takishima had played. - -“So Lieutenant Takishima also believes that the flag episode was -arranged by some one for the purpose of starting this unpleasant -encounter?” the captain asked quietly. - -“Yes, sir, that’s what he said, and our men are sure that the man with -the flag was not a Japanese. Marley said his eyes were round.” - -“Could he have been a Filipino?” Captain Rodgers questioned -thoughtfully. “There are many Filipinos in the East, who have been -discredited in Manila and are quite willing to do anything to injure -the United States.” - -“This letter,” Phil wished to clear his mind of the fateful document, -“was in Mr. Impey’s hands long enough for him to obtain from it the -information he has given our ambassador.” - -“You say it was taken again from you and perhaps by the Japanese?” -Captain Rodgers asked, for he was just beginning to understand the -seriousness of the situation. “Then they will know that the letter -has been opened and read, if it has been, and having found it in your -pocket will naturally suspect you of having opened it and read it.” - -Phil could only nod his head in mortified silence. How much more -culpable it sounded in the voice of his captain! - -“And further,” Captain Rodgers’ tones were cold and accusing, “as I -have brought you to Tokyo as my aides, the officials will suspect me of -using you to spy upon them.” - -The awkward situation came to the American captain’s mind in forceful -colors. Through this unfortunate occurrence his peaceful mission to -Japan might be a complete failure. - -“When you found the letter was missing what did you do? Have you -confided in your classmate Takishima?” The captain’s voice was anxious, -but Phil’s silent negative showed him this hope of clearing up the -matter was futile. - -“Then unquestioningly they believe your intention was to hold this -document, even though you had not opened it,” he added in severe tones. -“Your actions bear out this assumption. The Japanese authorities will -know by now that you attacked their agents and took the letter.” - -Phil stood abashed before his captain. The situation was even more -serious than he had supposed. - -“I am sorry, sir,” he said humbly. “I know that I acted ill advisedly, -but how was I to know that the letter would be taken from me?” - -“There’s no use crying over spilt milk,” Captain Rodgers rejoined more -kindly. “What we must think of is how we are to counteract this bad -impression.” - -Phil’s face showed a sudden gleam of happiness. - -“I am willing to do anything, sir,” the lad said. - -“What if you should go to your classmate Takishima, and explain to him -as you have to me?” Captain Rodgers asked. - -“I will do so at once, sir, if you believe that is the best way,” Phil -replied quickly. He very much disliked the task, for he knew that -Takishima would question his honest intentions. He would wonder why he -had not immediately returned the letter, and why he had said nothing of -it until it had passed beyond his control. - -“I have an appointment to pay my respects to the Emperor in a few -hours,” Captain Rodgers replied anxiously. “If my meeting is a success, -I hope all misunderstandings will be over. But if this meeting should -be stopped now at the last minute, the effect would be very bad. All -eyes in America are turned to this audience. It has been noised abroad -that I am the bearer of a personal letter from our President to the -Mikado, and the denial of an audience would be taken by our countrymen -at large to mean that Japan is unwilling to meet us amicably.” - -Phil felt that the whole responsibility rested upon his shoulders. -His blunder might readily be the cause of the catastrophe outlined -by Captain Rodgers. The captain did not deny the existence of such -a letter and had intimated that if the audience could be held, all -misunderstandings would cease to exist; so undoubtedly there was such a -letter. - -“The ambassador has sent for me, and I am now going to the embassy,” -the captain continued. He was dressed in his special full dress -uniform, worn only on state occasions when crowned heads and presidents -were to be visited. “It must be to talk over the situation. He is -much worried. I can’t imagine what has happened to Sago,” he added -irritably. “He was to have been here nearly an hour ago with my -valises, but the valises arrived and no Sago.” - -“He was with our sailors last night,” Phil exclaimed, “and afterward -Mr. Monroe and I met him in the corridor of the hotel. It was he that -telephoned to a police station near the prime minister’s house and in -that way we heard promptly of the disturbance.” - -“Good for Sago,” Captain Rodgers exclaimed. “I really believe he is -thoroughly loyal to us. He has been my steward for over five years, and -I have implicit trust in him.” - -A servant knocked on the door announcing the carriage, and Captain -Rodgers made ready to leave. - -“I don’t anticipate trouble, but make a point of telling your classmate -Takishima the whole story. Don’t allow him to harbor a single suspicion -of the visit of the ‘Alaska.’ By the way,” the captain stopped at the -doorway, “I hear from the ambassador that the ‘Shimbunshi,’ a Tokyo -newspaper, has been attributing all manner of motives to our visit, in -fact, going quite as far as to claim that we are here to precipitate -war. They bring up the visit of the ‘Maine’ to Havana before our war -with Spain as an example. Was there anything more in this morning’s -edition?” he asked quickly. “The paper prints in both Japanese and -English. I have been so busy writing important letters that I’ve not -had time to open the paper.” - -Phil smiled broadly. It was the first time that morning that he had -felt he could indulge in such a luxury. - -“There would have been one,” he replied, “only the man who was taking -it to the ‘Shimbunshi’s’ office lost it and O’Neil and Marley found -it and gave it to us. I have it in my valise there in my room. It’s a -tirade against us, written in English.” - -Captain Rodgers went with the midshipmen a short distance up the -corridor and waited at the threshold while Phil entered his room to -obtain the letter. - -“It’s gone,” came in a startled voice from the midshipman, after he had -tumbled out on the floor the contents of his and Sydney’s valises. “I -am sure I put it here,” he exclaimed anxiously. “It’s not here now.” - -The lad’s face was pale and worried as he met his captain’s gaze at the -door. - -“We are under a close espionage,” Captain Rodgers said smilingly; -“after all, that can do us no harm. We can hardly be credited with an -attempt to run ourselves down. While you are about it, Mr. Perry,” he -added jokingly as he started away, “you had better add this to your -confessions to Takishima. I am afraid no one else would believe you, -but he has known you both so long that I am sure he will not credit -you with such barefaced villainy.” - -“Everything has gone wrong.” Phil’s voice was almost tearful as he sat -on the edge of the bed and contemplated his disordered valise after -Captain Rodgers had gone. “What will they believe after finding this -and the secret document both in my possession?” - -“They’ll think you are a bungler as a confidence man,” Sydney replied, -half smiling in spite of the serious aspect of the situation. “But we -can explain it all to Taki.” - -Phil’s face brightened at this note of optimism in his friend’s voice. - -“I feel sure that Impey is behind all this trouble,” he said -thoughtfully. “How on earth he found the lost document I can’t imagine, -and I have my doubts whether it contained the information given by him -to the ambassador. Unfortunately, that we shall never know. If we could -trace this other letter to his door, I believe the whole insidious -influence that is breeding ill feeling between the two nations would -come to a stop.” - -“The letter was picked up by me and handed to Impey’s friend. He -claimed it and I hurriedly handed it over,” Sydney exclaimed. “If I -had only refused and held on to it all this trouble could not have -happened. Maybe to go with Takishima and talk to Impey we might force -him to confess to his part in the plot and then expose him.” - -“I am afraid he’s too clever to be trapped that way,” Phil returned -smilingly. “The ambassador has cautioned secrecy, so we can’t divulge -what he has told us. If I claimed before him that I had found the -letter in his room he would either deny it or show great joy in finding -that he had not lost it, professing that he was on the point of -returning it when the assault occurred. He may even now have told the -Japanese officials that he had recovered the letter for them only to -lose it. It’s a mighty embarrassing position to be in, Syd,” Phil ended -sourly. - -“What will the United States do if Japan seizes the Chinese ships?” -Sydney asked. - -Phil shook his head. “I don’t see why we should do anything. It would -be a question between Japan and China.” - -“Then it wouldn’t mean war?” Sydney asked. - -“There are some annoying diplomatic questions yet unsettled between -Japan and the United States, and a thing of that sort might be used -to cause a diplomatic rupture. Let us hope that it is untrue, and if -true, that the two countries will be able to adjust their differences -amicably.” But the youngster felt down in his heart that if what Impey -had said was true there was serious danger of an open rupture between -the two friendly nations. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -THE CONSPIRATORS - - -Robert Impey, much elated over his success in throwing the entire blame -upon the shoulders of the American midshipmen, left the two Japanese -naval officers in Captain Inaba’s office and sought out his friend and -co-conspirator, Baron Kosuba. - -No word was spoken beyond those of welcome until after the servants had -withdrawn, then when they were alone together Baron Kosuba said: - -“After our conversation of yesterday I went at once to see the prime -minister and the Minister of Marine, and they assured me that Japan -would buy the Chinese ships at once. I have guaranteed the payment.” - -“I know already,” Impey returned hurriedly. “The letter advising the -purchase was lost. Captain Inaba believes the Americans have discovered -his secret.” - -“Lost!” the baron exclaimed, a smile almost of triumph in his -eyes. “How could the infallible Captain Inaba be guilty of such -carelessness?” It was plain that Baron Kosuba and the naval strategist -were not the best of friends. Doubtless the baron resented the younger -man’s power. - -“But, baron,” Impey interrupted, “I have little time. I have come to -you on a most important matter.” - -The Japanese nobleman inclined his head as a sign that he was ready to -listen. - -“To-day, in but a few hours, the Emperor will receive the American -captain,” Impey hastened to say. “This audience must not take place. -It is rumored that he is a special emissary from the President of the -United States. If this audience cannot be stopped your dreams of naval -supremacy in the Pacific will be at an end.” - -“Why should this audience change the naval policy of my country?” Baron -Kosuba exclaimed. “The entire naval board is pledged for a strong navy, -and only yesterday agreed to advise buying China’s ships.” - -“If the United States should agree to give up her intention of -obtaining these ships,” Impey said, “would not Japan hesitate before -expending this large sum of money? The necessity would seem to be over. -The consequence would be,” Impey declared, “that America would go on -building war-ships, and the time would have passed when your country -can secure the supremacy of the Pacific.” - -The baron’s face was wrinkled in deep thought. - -“How can I prevent the audience?” he asked. - -“That must rest with you,” Impey said with a shrug. “If it takes place -America will triumph over you commercially.” - -Baron Kosuba was much affected by Impey’s words. He was not entirely -patriotic. His country’s welfare was second only to the accumulation -of his riches. If the American navy could be destroyed, her merchant -marine must die and his own steamers increase and multiply, for there -were no other competitors worthy of notice. And for this he would -gladly force a war. - -“The United States fears now that she has gone too far,” Impey added -after a short silence. “I have told you that the Washington government -has agreed to buy the ships, and are now worried over Japan’s attitude. -They fear that Japan will seize the Chinese ships. Their fleet in -Manila is ready to move at a moment’s notice, and it is between the -Japanese fleet and the Chinese squadron. Once the Washington government -knows for certain that Japan has made her decision it will drop the -mask of friendship and order its fleet to obtain the ships before they -reach Singapore. This mission of the ‘Alaska,’ as I have told you -before, is intended only as a blind to their real intentions, and if -Japan is weak enough to believe in America’s honesty then our work will -have been for nothing.” - -The baron’s face expressed his anxiety. - -“I shall go at once to the navy department,” he exclaimed, “and I trust -I can stop this audience.” - -Impey bade good-bye to the financier, smiling proudly as they shook -hands. He had won his point. Baron Kosuba would go immediately to his -friend the Minister of Marine. Impey knew that before now Captain -Inaba would have laid before that official proofs of the guilt of the -American visitors, which would bear out the baron’s arguments. If the -Minister of Marine could be convinced, then his powerful influence -would surely defeat the audience with the Emperor. - -“What should be his next move?” was the question uppermost in his mind -as he drove rapidly toward the city from the baron’s home. To make the -United States see her apparent danger, and cause her to seize the ships -at once was the result desired. - -After Impey had left Captain Inaba’s office Lieutenant Takishima had -entered. The former handed him the “Shimbunshi” letter to read. - -“This is not written by one of my friends,” Takishima exclaimed -finally, throwing the letter on the desk. - -“Then why should it be found in one of their valises?” Captain Inaba -asked. “Why will you defend them when you know that they concealed -the official letter lost by Oka? Do you call that a friendly act? -If it hadn’t been for Impey’s vigilance and the honesty of a former -countryman of ours, we would never have found out that these friends -are really spies.” - -“Would it be likely that they would call themselves spies,” Takishima -picked up the “Shimbunshi” letter, and pointed to the words, “if they -contemplated such work?” Takishima’s voice was triumphant, while -Captain Inaba was silent. “If they are spies they did not write this -letter. If they wrote this letter they are not spies.” - -“Your reasoning, my dear Takishima, is quite illogical. They wrote -the letter before they found the Oka document. Don’t you see? With -that in their possession they decided not to send this letter to the -‘Shimbunshi.’” - -“Would the ‘Shimbunshi’ publish such a letter, not knowing who the -author was?” Takishima asked. - -“The ‘Shimbunshi’ is a syndicate newspaper, owned mostly by foreigners. -It is an investment, is unpatriotic and appeals to the worst in men. -I believe it will publish anything, no matter what the source, if a -sensation can be produced,” Inaba answered thoughtfully. “There is but -one thing it fears to do, and that is attack the government of His -Majesty, for then it would be suppressed.” - -“Have you ever doubted the honesty of Impey?” Takishima asked suddenly. - -“My nature is to be suspicious of every one,” Inaba replied smilingly. -“Impey, among the rest, has fallen under my espionage. Until Impey -came to me and explained everything I believed he had betrayed us. -The letter was in his hands last night. It passed from him to our men -and was at one time in the hands of the American midshipmen. It was -afterward in the hands of one of their sailors. Impey located the -letter and brought me the information not an hour ago.” - -“What great harm would there be if the letter was read by the -Americans?” Takishima questioned anxiously. “It is all true, in fact a -matter of common knowledge, except the buying of the ships.” - -Inaba shrugged his square shoulders while the old sinister smile played -about the corners of his straight lips. - -“The American fleet is in Manila, holding its yearly target practice. -Is it merely a coincidence that it should have arrived there just now? -Did it take a fifteen thousand mile cruise by way of the Cape of Good -Hope merely to hold this target practice?” Takishima shook his head -impatiently. “For some years Japan has lagged behind other nations in -building war-ships because our country must meet other expenses, and -our countrymen are already taxed to the utmost. America and the other -nations have outstripped us. The addition of these ships would give us -the additional strength which we have lost by an unwise naval policy. -Again our growing merchant marine would have ample protection. Again we -would become a factor to be reckoned with in the Far East. Baron Kosuba -is our strongest friend in urging the transaction. I believe if America -knew for a certainty that we would acquire these ships she would buy -them herself.” - -“To fight us with?” Takishima asked breathlessly. - -“Who can say?” Inaba returned. “Whom can we trust? Even your old -schoolmates have turned against you.” - -“Then if the information that we had decided to acquire China’s ships -were known in America, you believe that she would buy them ahead -of us?” Takishima asked. “Is that your meaning? And afterward you -think she might endeavor to force a war to despoil us of our Chinese -territory?” - -“I did not say so,” Inaba answered promptly. “But we navy men must -take no chances. His Majesty depends upon us. Let us hope that such -a catastrophe will never occur.” Captain Inaba picked up several -papers from his desk and handed them to Takishima. “In these two -telegrams is the key to the mystery. One is to the State Department in -Washington--the other to the governor in Manila, both from the American -ambassador. They are in cipher and quite beyond our powers to decipher. -Their timeliness alone seems to divulge the possible context. I believe -that they give the intelligence gained from the lost document. There is -but one thing for us to do.” Inaba’s voice was low and earnest. “Hold -these cablegrams, send out a sufficient force to man the Chinese ships, -and take possession of them on the high seas before the United States -can do so!” - -Takishima’s eyes opened wide, while his heart beat faster. He glanced -up and saw the calm face of the Minister of Marine in the doorway. - -Admiral Kamikura and Captain Inaba had been in consultation for nearly -an hour while Takishima in his own office awaited the outcome. The plan -advanced by the bold Inaba seemed dangerous in the extreme. It might -lead to war--to war with a country that he looked upon as partly his -own. He had spent four happy years at the Naval Academy at Annapolis. -He knew the American navy and admired it. The American people he had -studied in all their phases. - -“Their thoughts are not upon war, but history shows that when war comes -they can fight as hard and as long as any people in the world,” he -exclaimed aloud. - -Within the hour Inaba sent for him. The admiral had gone. The captain’s -face was grave, but his eyes were bright with excitement. - -“I am sorry I cannot be at your lunch party to-day,” he said gravely. -“I am off to Sasebo. Give my regards and sayonara to your sister, O -Hama-san. I can tell you nothing more, Takishima,” he added, seeing -that a question trembled on the lad’s lips. - -Takishima bowed low, murmuring a wish that good luck attend him upon -his mission; then the door closed behind him. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -THE QUARREL - - -It was not a happy party that assembled in the old Count Takishima’s -spacious dining-hall. Phil and Sydney were anxious and uncomfortable; -Lieutenant Takishima was preoccupied, while an atmosphere of -depression hung over every one else at the feast. The meal was served -in the Japanese fashion, the guests seated upon soft cushions on the -mat-covered floor. - -Takishima’s father, an old Samurai and a count of the empire, received -his guests with distinguished courtesy, bowing low and welcoming -each arrival with the vaunted gallantry of Japan’s ancient chivalry. -Takishima’s sister was wistfully silent. She had been told that -Captain Inaba had gone away on duty for the Emperor, and was sad and -disconsolate. O Chio-san and Helen Tillotson were the only ones who -evinced a semblance of gaiety for the feast. - -Phil found himself next to Helen, and the girl did her utmost to draw -him out of his fit of despondency. - -The old-fashioned Samurai, whose two children had been educated -in America, made heroic efforts to induce his son and daughter to -interpret for him his expressions of welcome, but he soon gave it up as -an impossible task and lapsed into silence. - -It was not until Takishima’s sister Hama-san had carried off the women -guests to show Helen that part of the house reserved for women’s eyes -alone, and the old count also withdrew, that the midshipmen found -themselves alone with their classmate. - -In Takishima’s bosom there rankled the thought placed there against his -will by Captain Inaba’s words, that these two friends had contemptibly -betrayed him. While professing their friendship they had secretly taken -and read an official letter sealed with the sacred seal of the Emperor. -Furthermore, they had been guilty of writing a sensational story -calculated to stir up the Emperor’s subjects against Americans. And yet -here they were his guests, under his father’s roof. The situation, to -one brought up to cherish high ideals of honor, was intolerable. The -sanctity of the home was his strongest heritage. An enemy was ever safe -when under the family roof-tree. He decided that he would take them -elsewhere. He could not be impolite in his own home. The laws of the -host for centuries forbade an unkind word to be spoken to a guest. - -“Miss Tillotson will be driven home by O Chio-san,” Takishima said -awkwardly, as he led the way through the garden toward the gate. The -midshipmen followed in silence, glad to leave the heavy atmosphere; to -be free of the impressive and studied politeness of their classmate. -Both lads felt keenly the accusing sting in Takishima’s manner. - -“You must explain,” Sydney whispered as the three took waiting -jinrikishas and were quickly in motion on the smooth boulevard. - -The three had not gone a half mile before a fourth rikisha came -trotting up and the self-satisfied face of Robert Impey smiled from its -raised hood. - -“I was afraid I had missed you,” he exclaimed. “Can I speak to you, -lieutenant?” he asked, motioning his sturdy coolie to steer up -alongside of the rikisha of the Japanese naval officer. - -Takishima bent his head to listen. The midshipmen kept their eyes and -ears to the front while the low murmur of Impey’s voice came to them -indistinctly. - -Shibu park was soon reached and the coolies having had their -instructions entered the shady roadway leading to a tea house -frequented by foreigners. - -The four men were led into the garden by daintily gowned Japanese -girl attendants and located under the foliage of a spreading oak at a -table cunningly made from a clinging grape-vine. The two midshipmen -were not, however, in the mood to notice the natural beauties of their -surroundings. - -Phil was inwardly annoyed at Impey’s presence. He blamed him for -his present predicament, and before him how was he to explain the -intolerable situation? - -“The audience of the American captain with His Majesty has been -postponed,” Impey said carelessly, noting with evident enjoyment the -surprise and alarm in the faces of the Americans. Phil’s heart almost -stopped beating. What Captain Rodgers had feared had taken place! -Takishima’s lips trembled. With that power of restraint cultivated by -the people of his race for centuries he succeeded in controlling his -features. No other outward expression of the effect of Impey’s words -was evident. - -“On the ‘Shimbunshi’s’ bulletin-boards is a cable from America that the -Chinese government has agreed to turn over its new navy to America.” -Impey strove to show unconcern, giving the startling news in his -every-day voice. “The bulletin says that the President at a cabinet -meeting this morning decided to buy the ships and had sent orders to -the United States fleet in Manila to receive and man them.” - -Takishima trembled inwardly with rage against his former friends. -Then Captain Inaba had failed to stop their cable to America. Now -he looked upon them as his avowed enemies. Had they not spied upon -his countrymen? Had they not stolen secret letters and divulged -them? And that while protesting their love and friendship for him -and his country. Phil sat next to him, his face pale and his eyes -wide with excitement. Impey’s part in this international tragedy was -clearing before his eyes. This two-faced scoundrel had stood in with -both parties, warning each that the other was striving to obtain the -ships. With consummate cunning he had covered up his tracks. Each side -believed in his loyalty. How he had obtained the secret letter Phil -could not fathom, but that letter contained the information which, -upon its being known in Washington where the ambassador had cabled -it, had decided the United States government to take a step which was -unparalleled in its history; a step taken only as a necessary measure -just before the outbreak of a war. Phil gazed into Takishima’s face. -He was startled at the sudden gleam of hatred in the dark eyes of his -friend. - -“In Japan we cut open the carcasses of such traitors as you and feed -them to the pigs,” the Japanese lieutenant cried in a voice scarcely -recognizable. - -Both midshipmen jumped to their feet. Greater consternation could not -have been caused by the explosion of a shell in their midst. The -slowly spoken direct words were too plain to be misunderstood. Impey -sat by in silence, an outraged expression on his face. He raised his -hand in the rôle of peacemaker. The two men of different races and -traditions stood face to face; one self-controlled, disdainful, the -pride of the old time Samurai, generations of them, looking out of -unbending and unflinching eyes; the other angry, hurt, surprised into a -stupid, stolid silence, stung to the quick by the vituperation in his -erstwhile friend’s voice. - -“I---- Why, what do you mean?” Phil gasped, his face livid. He towered -head and shoulders above his unflinching accuser. - -Phil took a step forward, putting out his right hand impetuously. -No idea of menace entered his mind. His one idea was to stay the -torrent of abuse that he knew was undeserved, no matter how black the -case looked against him. It cut him to the quick to be so severely -arraigned. Takishima, his mind embittered by the convincing chain of -evidence, saw only a threat in the attitude of the young giant. So -quickly that the eye could not follow, the Japanese stooped under the -midshipman’s outstretched hand, seizing Phil’s wrist in an iron grip -with his left hand, then catching the midshipman’s right leg back of -the knee with his right hand, suddenly straightened his sapling-like -body and threw the astonished lad with great force over his head. -Phil fell with a crash to the stone pavement and lay there completely -stunned. - -Sydney made a step forward, his blood boiling at this unprovoked -jiu-jitsu attack, but Impey interposed his bulk, and calmer judgment -prevailed as he realized the difference in size between himself and his -one time friend. - -“You little coward,” he hissed angrily as he raised Phil to his feet. -There was blood on the lad’s face from a cut on his head made by a -sharp edge of a stone in the gravel walk. “You deserve a good thrashing -for this.” - -Takishima stood his ground. “I am prepared,” he said quietly. “I should -think you’d both be ashamed to show your faces after your deceitful -conduct.” - -[Illustration: “_YOU DESERVE A GOOD THRASHING FOR THIS_”] - -Phil steadied himself by the table, gazing stupidly at the small crowd -of excited Japanese and foreigners that had collected about them. He -had paid no attention to the words of Takishima’s defense. The -midshipmen and Takishima were in uniform, and a great depression -overcame Phil as he thought of the possible publicity of the affair. -The attack had been so sudden and the blow on the head so stunning -that for a second no thought of revenge came into his mind. Then his -dazed eyes fell upon the unruffled little figure of his assailant, and -a wild fury suddenly welled into his eyes. With a savage cry he shook -off Sydney’s retaining hand and in one stride reached the object of -his mad rage. No jiu-jitsu art was possible. The little naval man felt -himself seized as if by two iron rods and raised above the ground. For -the fraction of a second he was held poised, then as a great mastiff -might chastise an obstreperous terrier, Phil shook him until every bone -in his body rattled. The combined efforts of Sydney and Impey became -necessary to save Takishima from serious injury. - -Fortunately the affair was over before a large crowd could collect, and -Impey managed to hurry them into their jinrikishas and drive quickly -away. - -A half hour later Phil and Sydney were back in their room at the -hotel, while Impey had gone away with the Japanese naval man. - -“Syd, I wouldn’t have had that happen for anything in the world.” Phil -was nearly in tears as he threw himself on the bed. - -“He’ll undoubtedly challenge you,” Sydney replied gravely. “I saw it in -his face; it was so determined and quiet. If he does, what will you do? -You can’t fight him!” - -“I must!” Phil declared. “To these people the code of honor is the same -as it was with us a hundred years ago.” - -“But if you do, it means disgrace and dismissal from the navy,” Sydney -protested. - -“I laid myself open to it when I put my hands on him,” Phil insisted -stubbornly. “We can’t fight in the American style, with fists. I am -twice his size. It’s the only redress he has. His code of honor demands -a duel.” - -“That’s child’s talk, Phil, and you know it,” Sydney exclaimed -heatedly. “I am not going to stand by and let you ruin your career on -account of a foolish out-of-date code of honor. Our articles for the -government of the navy forbid a duel, and the penalty is dismissal. -I’ll go and see Taki.” - -“You won’t do any such thing,” Phil replied sternly. “We’ll wait to -hear from him. If he wants satisfaction I shall give it to him, and -shall select small swords. I can shoot all around him with a revolver, -but at the Academy we were equally matched with foils. - -“I shall ask Impey to act as my second, much as I dislike and distrust -him,” he added. - -“Impey for second! What are you talking about?” Sydney demanded. “I am -your second if you are really going to be foolish enough to fight.” - -“Remember the articles of war, Syd.” Phil smiled a ghastly smile. “‘Who -fights a duel or acts as a second in a duel.’ You don’t suppose I would -let you jeopardize your career. Impey will do.” - -“I think a straight-jacket is what you need instead of a second,” -Sydney exclaimed in annoyance. “If I had you tightly strapped into one, -I’d have you carried off to the ship and put in a cell until after she -sailed. - -“Come in,” he added in answer to a knock. - -Captain Rodgers entered the room and closed the door behind him. - -“I have just returned after a fruitless attempt to break down the -stubborn resistance of that wall of officialdom around a throne,” he -said sadly as he unloosed the buttons on his tightly fitted special -dress coat. “I talked with both the prime minister and the Minister of -Marine. ‘They were very sorry, but His Majesty was quite too ill to see -anybody, but an audience would be arranged at a very early date.’ I -knew that His Majesty was probably at that minute riding his favorite -horse within the palace grounds and they saw that I knew it was only -a diplomatic way of saying: ‘We do not desire that you should see His -Majesty.’ - -“They believe we are here to spy on them,” he added, after a moment’s -pause. “Did you make it straight with your Japanese classmate?” - -Phil swallowed hard and shook his head sorrowfully while Sydney came to -his friend’s aid. - -“We didn’t get a chance, but we shall this evening. We expect to meet -him soon, don’t we, Phil?” he asked grimly. - -“It may clear the atmosphere,” the captain said. “I don’t like -the aspect of it. Have you heard of the bulletin in front of the -‘Shimbunshi’ office? There were thousands of Japanese standing in front -reading it when we drove past.” - -The lads nodded in assent. - -“That’s pretty quick work. The ambassador sent a cable this morning, -and here we get action in the afternoon. If word went to Manila at the -same time we may be getting our orders to sail at any moment. I’ve -already cabled my failure to obtain an audience.” Captain Rodgers -opened the door as he finished speaking. - -“Come in, sir. What can we do for you?” he exclaimed in surprise as a -dapper Japanese naval lieutenant stood at the threshold. Phil’s heart -was beating wildly. Here was Takishima’s representative. The relations -between the two countries would now be further strained when this -unfortunate duel was made public. - -“I desire to speak with Meester Perry and Meester Monroe,” the newcomer -replied politely, bowing profusely. - -“There they are,” Captain Rodgers returned, smiling and motioning him -to enter. “Good-bye. Keep out of trouble,” he added banteringly as he -bowed and left them with the Japanese lieutenant, no thought of the -seriousness of the call entering his mind. - -“I have come from Count Lieutenant Takishima with his card,” the -newcomer said importantly and in carefully studied English. - -Sydney made a move to step forward, but Phil interrupted. - -“Tell him I am at his service. The weapons will be small swords, time -as soon as possible. He may name the place,” he said quietly. - -The lieutenant stood with puzzled face for a second translating and -digesting the words. - -“I will be here again, soon.” He spoke hesitatingly, not sure of his -meaning. The lads bowed in response to his ceremonious farewell. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -THE YACHT “SYLVIA” - - -O’Neil and Marley sat dejectedly in the luxuriously upholstered chairs -of the yacht’s cabin and gazed upon each other with a mixture of -annoyance and humor. It was plain to their nautical eyes that the hatch -above them which they had heard closed tightly and dogged, was the only -means of exit. They were securely imprisoned. - -“Bill, it’s terrible to have such confiding natures,” O’Neil exclaimed -glumly. “We walked into this with our eyes wide open. - -“Hello!” he added surprisedly, “they’ve stopped heaving in, and there -goes the launch down again.” - -The sailormen’s faces were at the nearest air ports and it was soon -plain enough to O’Neil what had taken place on deck as he saw the -lowered launch shove off from the yacht’s side, and shoot swiftly -shoreward. - -“There’s that villain Impey in her stern sheets. See him, Bill?” he -cried out angrily. - -Marley’s unsophisticated face betrayed not a gleam of intelligence as -to what this move might mean, so the boatswain’s mate turned from the -air port, threw himself back in his chair and began to elucidate. - -“They thought the Japs had pinched this letter from Mr. Impey last -night, so they were leaving the country before they’d get jailed. This -letter here was sealed, and Impey and Randall have opened it and read -it. So they were proper scared. But now their minds are easy again. Do -you see?” he ended, his voice becoming serious in tone. “We are the -goats, and they’ll keep us here until we can’t do them any harm.” - -“What did he mean about Japan seizing the Chinese ships?” Marley asked. -That was the important thing in his mind. Everything else he classed as -diplomatic Greek and he was determined not to understand it. - -“You know that China has a new navy coming out,” O’Neil answered -patiently; “the ships were built in Europe, and it looks to me that if -Japan took these ships she would do it so as to lick us.” - -“But ain’t we got nothing to say?” Marley questioned perplexedly. “We -ain’t looking for a fight with Japan.” - -O’Neil smiled knowingly. - -“No, but some of our wise guys think that we’ve got something that -she wants; the Philippines, you see. And then there’s this open door -flimflam in China. It’s a big question, Bill.” - -O’Neil, while he was educating his friend upon the intricate and -unexplained steps that frequently in the past had led into war nations -apparently friendly, allowed his gaze to roam searchingly over the -contents of the cabin. He noticed a door leading into what he supposed -was a stateroom, and as he finished speaking he arose and tried the -door-knob. It was unlocked, and the sailor pushed it open and cast a -glance within. - -“Wireless!” he exclaimed in a hoarse whisper. “There’s a chance,” he -muttered jubilantly. “Somebody may be listening.” - -O’Neil surveyed the room minutely. He saw that the yacht’s wireless set -was of the same manufacture as the one installed on board the “Alaska.” -He thanked his luck for the practice he had taken in his leisure -moments under the guidance of the midshipmen in learning the operation -of the outfit. He saw that everything was connected, and that the power -of the yacht’s dynamos was there at his service upon the closing of -the switch on the table before him. He glanced closely at the tuning -device, and although he did not understand the theory of wave lengths, -he remembered that the “Alaska’s” pointer was usually set at or near -the figure four hundred. Quickly making this adjustment, he closed the -switch and heard the hum of the alternating current motor generator -transferring the direct current of the yacht to an alternating one of -high frequency and tension. - -“Bill,” he exclaimed, “this little machine here may get us out of the -brig before our term of confinement expires! They’ll cut the aerial as -soon as they can after they hear the noise from the spark-gap. What’ll -I say?” he asked thoughtfully. “It’s got to be short and yet tell ’em -enough.” - -Suddenly his hand moved quickly, rhythmically, and the white arc across -the air-gap sizzled and rasped. Then the boatswain’s mate suddenly -threw out the sending circuit and listened eagerly through the -telephone head-piece for an answer. Marley observed a satisfied smile -on his face as he again threw in the sending circuit, and for several -minutes the spark leaped and played under its glass case like a thing -alive. The noise of the arc drowned out completely the click of the -key. Then the metallic sound of the key suddenly was heard, showing -that the aerial wire had been severed on deck, and O’Neil threw off his -head-gear and slapped Marley a resounding blow across the shoulders. - -“Bill, every ship in the harbor knows that there’s a mutiny on the -‘Sylvia,’” he laughed. “I was afraid the ‘Alaska’ wasn’t listening, so -I made the ‘general call.’ Now when the first boat comes alongside, you -and I have got to make as much noise as Buffalo Bill’s Wild West and -Pawnee Bill’s Far East, in one.” - -The two sailors were not kept long in suspense. O’Neil from his point -of vantage soon espied one of the “Alaska’s” steam cutters, full of -armed men, standing down toward the yacht’s gangway, while he heard the -excited and joyful voice of Marley from his station on the other side -of the cabin. - -“Here comes a Jap steam launch full of our little friends. I never was -so glad to see any one not of my own race before.” - -O’Neil and Marley, like two men at a race-meet encouraging their -favorite horses, called out loudly, cheering the two boats on. The -steam launch from the “Alaska” passed close to his air port. - -“We’re the mutineers, sir,” O’Neil cried out loudly across the ten feet -of intervening water. “They’re holding Marley and me prisoners here in -the cabin.” - -Within a few minutes the hatchway was undogged and lifted and the two -sailors came up blinking into the sunlight. They saw Randall and his -friend closely guarded by both the Japanese and American rescue party, -and O’Neil could not suppress an amused smile as he read real terror on -their faces. - -“You’ll feel worse than that in a few minutes!” the boatswain’s mate -exclaimed hotly to the discomfited Randall. Then he put his hand into -his shirt and pulled out the letter which had been the cause of all the -trouble. - -“Mr. Winston,” O’Neil exclaimed, “here’s a letter I found in the -yacht’s cabin. Bill Marley and I have been chasing these fellows to -get it since last night. When they found we had it, they locked us in -the cabin.” O’Neil’s face was serious as he told the story, which was -quite near the real facts. Randall’s jaw dropped, and he would have -denied the sailor’s words, but that he saw by the intimidating faces of -the Japanese sailors that his denial would fall upon deaf ears. - -“This Japanese officer will know what it is; I can’t read the -language,” the sailor added. “It was opened just as you see it when we -found it. Wasn’t it, Bill?” - -Marley’s face broke into a happy smile as he assured the assembled -officers and men, who had been progressively arriving as quickly as the -numerous boats could land at the two gangways, that every word spoken -by O’Neil was the gospel truth. - -Lieutenant Winston took the letter and handed it over to the Japanese -lieutenant who had been the first to arrive. Winston’s face wore a -solemn air of perplexity. - -“What does all this mean, O’Neil?” he asked sternly. - -“These varmints,” pointing to the now trembling prisoners, “have been -writing up all kinds of lies for a Japanese paper, and they were trying -to make off with this letter.” - -The Japanese lieutenant’s face wore a puzzled look; he tried in vain to -follow the English of the sailor. Winston turned to him and in simpler -language explained the situation. - -“I’ll take my men back to the ship,” he ended, bowing, hand to his cap, -while the Japanese officer insisted upon shaking both O’Neil and Marley -by the hand and thanking them solemnly for their great service to his -country. - -“Don’t mention it, sir,” O’Neil replied. “I hope you’ll give those -white-livered guys there a hot line of Japanese argument. Where I come -from there’d be a tar and feather party.” - -The Japanese lieutenant smiled again, much puzzled, apologizing that he -could speak and understand so little English. - -“That’s good, sir,” O’Neil said as he obeyed the signal to embark. -“Just don’t understand a word they say, for it won’t be true, anyway. -What I’ve told you is the correct dope.” - -After the American launch had shoved off from the yacht and was -standing back to the “Alaska” some hundreds or more yards away, -Lieutenant Winston turned an inquiring glance on the boatswain’s mate. - -“That must have been an important letter,” he exclaimed, “by the way -the officer pounced on it and stowed it away in his tunic pocket. Do -you know what was in it?” - -“Not first hand. No, sir,” O’Neil replied soberly. “But that fellow -Randall knows all about it, or I miss my guess.” - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -INTERNATIONAL DIPLOMACY - - -After the Japanese officer had taken his abrupt departure Phil looked -despondent. - -“This thing must not occur, Phil,” Sydney cried out earnestly, laying -his hand affectionately upon the shoulder of his classmate. “The whole -miserable affair can and must be explained. To fight this duel would -only heap fuel on the already smouldering fire of misunderstanding -between the two countries. It is our duty,” he urged, “to go to Taki -and unmask this man Impey; don’t you see by remaining passive we are -aiding him in his designs, whatever they may be?” - -Phil sat unmoved, apparently unheeding his friend’s appeal. - -“You haven’t considered, Syd,” he replied sadly. “These Japanese are -not like our own people. I have done bodily injury to an officer of the -Emperor of Japan in his sacred uniform. Until he kills me the shame -cannot be wiped out. So you see,” he ended hopelessly, “I must fight; -there is no other way.” - -“But,” Sydney persisted unconvinced, “suppose we told him where you -found the document and that you had the best of intentions and were -going to give it to him, when you found it had been taken away from -you. Couldn’t you then apologize for your act, explaining that he -misunderstood you entirely? Surely Taki will be influenced by his -academy training to believe you are not afraid, but that your only wish -is to aid the two governments to remain on peaceful terms.” - -Phil’s answer was prevented by a knock on the door, and the man who -they believed was at the bottom of their trouble came in. - -The two midshipmen did not attempt to conceal that his presence was -unwelcome; but unheeding the evident coldness of his reception, he -sat down calmly in a vacant chair, regarding the Americans with a -complacent smile on his face. - -“I have done all I could to dissuade Lieutenant Takishima,” Impey -began. The midshipmen winced, for they fully believed that his -protestations of friendship for them were only feigned. - -“But he insists upon the challenge. These Japanese are mediæval in -their methods of thought. He even talked of hara-kiri. He said he would -be forever disgraced. His soul revolted at the thought that violent -hands had been laid upon him. You know how these fellows feel.” - -“I didn’t ask for your good offices, Mr. Impey,” Phil exclaimed in -sudden anger. “I am fully able to look out for myself.” - -“As you please,” Impey returned in a hurt voice, giving an expressive -shrug to his massive shoulders. “Of course you have thought how the -duel is going to influence affairs?” - -“Your interest in our doings, Mr. Impey, for an outsider, seems to me -quite extraordinary.” Phil spoke in a quieter voice. “Perhaps if you -would be good enough to explain a few points to us this duel which you -profess to wish to avoid might be averted.” - -Impey’s face flushed, while an uneasiness crept into his crafty eyes. - -“Only the interest of friendship,” he declared quickly. “I have always -had the confidence of your ambassador.” - -“Maybe you wouldn’t mind telling us,” Phil asked, “how you came by the -lost naval document I found in the hand of one of the secret service -men who assaulted you in your rooms last night.” Impey regarded Phil in -much surprise. - -“I can easily,” he declared. His face had suddenly cleared. “Was it you -then who answered my call for help? I heard your answer just as I was -losing consciousness.” - -Phil waved the question aside. - -“It was found by a friend and given to me,” Impey continued after a -pause. “I recognized it as an important paper, but at that time I -knew nothing of its character. I can translate Japanese, and instead -of going to the prime minister’s ball, I made a translation of that -letter. One of my friends, Randall, was with me and had just gone out -when I was attacked. He discovered me afterward unconscious on the -floor of my room.” - -Phil was about to interrupt with another question, but Impey hastened -on. - -“You took it then from my assailants, but how did it go to the -sailors?” Impey asked. “They claim to have found it at the theatre, and -they brought it on board my yacht at Yokohama, and they are there at -this moment--my prisoners. In the interest of peace and for your good -I have held them until I could come to you and privately explain the -situation.” - -For the fraction of a second there was silence. To Phil, Impey’s voice -sounded insincere, yet everything pointed to its being the truth. -Suddenly Sydney jumped to his feet, his eyes bright with amazement. - -“Then why did Taki take the stand he did? He did not know our -connection with this document?” he asked. - -Impey’s face was wreathed in smiles. - -“That is quite simple to explain. Captain Inaba believes that you, Mr. -Perry, had the letter, for the sailors said they showed it to your -Japanese steward and he was in Captain Inaba’s office this morning. I -saw him come away from there myself.” - -The two midshipmen exchanged rapid glances. Had they been mistaken in -their estimate of Impey? Was he after all playing square? Yet the -conversation on the train was still unexplained. - -“Were you on the special train that brought us to Tokyo yesterday?” -Phil suddenly asked, while Impey, apparently unconscious of the -intended trap being laid for him by the midshipman, nodded, his face -still smiling. - -“Then how can you explain as a friend of the Americans, and holding -the confidence of the American ambassador, your action in assuring -a Japanese companion that America was negotiating for the Chinese -squadron when you know that it is untrue?” Phil’s voice held a ring -of triumph. He watched Impey’s face intently, certain of surprising -a guilty start, but he was doomed to disappointment. Instead the -foreigner continued to placidly smile. - -“I am afraid as detectives you are but a qualified success,” Impey said -in a patronizing voice. “You have unfortunately followed a blind trail. -Everything I have done has been with Mr. Tillotson’s fullest approval. -In order to surprise their secret from them I intentionally made the -Japanese officials believe that the United States was negotiating for -the ships of the new Chinese navy. That I was successful was shown by -the contents of the lost letter.” - -The two lads stood nonplussed before the wily foreigner. Phil doubted -that the ambassador would give his sanction to such a method. Impey’s -conduct was inexplicable to the midshipman. Instead of an enemy, as -they had come to believe him, was he in reality a friend who had warned -their government, through Mr. Tillotson, of an act which would harm the -“balance of power” in the Far East? - -Try as he would Phil felt it was difficult to regard Impey in this new -rôle of friend. Down in the bottom of his heart, he yet mistrusted him. - -“Then, as matters stand,” Sydney exclaimed perplexedly, “Perry and -I are believed to be responsible for the lost document, and we are -supposed to have sent it to our ship by the two sailors. Your part in -translating it and giving the contents to the ambassador is not known -by the Japanese at all?” - -Impey nodded, as he answered quickly: - -“Captain Inaba knows that I held the letter last night, but he still -thinks I am working for him. My men from the yacht were returning on -board, for I was on the point of taking a trip on her. They met your -two sailors and the Japanese steward on the train. As easily happens -in a foreign country, they became acquainted, and your sailors went by -invitation on board the yacht. There they displayed this lost document, -which my men knew at once was important. When I went on board, ready -to sail, they told me of it, and I found they had imprisoned your -sailors, fearing they might get in trouble ashore if they were arrested -with this paper on their persons. I at once hastened back to Tokyo to -tell you of it and that was the reason I followed you and Lieutenant -Takishima. I pretended to have business with him to allay suspicion and -I was endeavoring to find an opportunity to confide in one of you when -the unfortunate trouble with the Japanese lieutenant occurred.” - -“And you say that Sago, our Japanese steward, has betrayed us by going -to Captain Inaba with his information?” Phil exclaimed. - -“I have not the slightest doubt of it.” Impey’s voice was quite -positive. “Captain Inaba is not now in Tokyo; he has gone on a secret -and sudden mission. Lieutenant Takishima, your friend and classmate, -deliberately and openly insulted you. Would you want more proof than -that?” - -“What is this secret mission?” both lads asked, their voices rising in -excitement. - -“It must be over this same troublesome question--the Chinese ships,” -Impey replied readily. “In my opinion he has gone to intercept them and -thus prevent the United States from seizing them first.” - -“Then we can do nothing,” Phil exclaimed, deeply disappointed. - -“I don’t see how you can prevent it,” Impey answered seriously, -inwardly smiling at the changed attitude of the two midshipmen. -“Japan is under a military government and controls the actions of -every person within the empire. It is safe to believe that the United -States government will have no news of this move until all danger of -interruption from the war-ships in Manila Bay is passed. Therefore -there will be no instructions to your captain, and without them he -would hardly dare attempt an act which might lead to war. He must stay -in Yokohama harbor while Captain Inaba is hastening with a fast and -doubtless powerful force to seize the Chinese ships.” - -“Suppose Japan does seize these ships,” Sydney said quietly. “Where is -the harm to us?” - -“I see you have not been in the ambassador’s confidence,” Impey replied -quickly. “China has given to the United States government a sphere of -influence to balance those of Japan, Russia, Germany and the other -countries of Europe. This sphere is immensely valuable and coveted by -Japan, which has without China’s permission begun a railroad connecting -the coal and iron fields with the railroad won from Russia. Japan is -now wealthy and lacks nothing but war-ships. With the addition of the -new Chinese navy she will be in a position to push her railroad clear -through into the American sphere, in fact, force America into the -embarrassing position of refusing this valuable concession from China.” - -While Impey talked, the lads’ eyes opened wide in astonishment. They -could not believe that such international dishonesty was possible. - -“How do you know all this?” Sydney asked in bewilderment. - -Impey shrugged his shoulders. - -“I have been born and brought up in the Far East. To me the -undercurrent of Oriental diplomacy is an open book.” - -“Does the ambassador know this?” Phil inquired seriously. - -“Not all,” Impey confided mysteriously. “I have told him a great deal, -but not being a military man it would do no good to try to convince -him of the danger in the naval supremacy of Japan after acquiring the -Chinese ships.” - -“Captain Rodgers should be told this at once,” Phil exclaimed, rising -and taking Impey’s arm. The lad’s manner had now entirely changed. The -startling news made him now regard Impey as a friend and ally, trusting -him as completely as he would have mistrusted him an hour ago. - -“I am very sorry that I have misjudged you.” The lad’s voice was -apologetic. - -“I am only glad that I have been able to convince you of the danger to -your country,” Impey answered quickly, “but wait; no good can be gained -by going to Captain Rodgers. As I said before, he cannot act without -orders, and orders cannot come, as all cablegrams will be stopped by -the imperial government until Captain Inaba has secured the Chinese -ships.” - -The midshipmen stared helplessly at Impey, an anxious question in their -eyes. - -“The yacht ‘Sylvia’ is our only hope,” Impey whispered in an impressive -voice. “She is faster than a scout cruiser, and is coaled and ready to -sail. With her we can steam south until we get the fleet at Manila by -wireless, and then send them the news. That would allow the American -admiral to sail, intercept the Chinese squadron before Captain Inaba -could reach them, and take the Chinese ships under the American flag -into Manila Bay.” - -The midshipmen paled at the daring of the plan. - -“The admiral in Manila would not dare act without direct orders from -Washington,” Phil cried earnestly, “and would Washington give such -orders without knowing all?” - -“There would not be time to wait for Washington to confirm the -admiral’s decision. He would have to act promptly, using his own -discretion and take the consequences. I think you will find the admiral -will act without a second’s hesitation when he gets the wireless that -we shall send him.” - -“But,” Sydney exclaimed, “what right would our admiral have to seize -the ships of a friendly country? If Japan chooses to set aside -international etiquette and commit this act of piracy on the high seas, -that is not sufficient warrant for us to do the same thing.” - -“But suppose the admiral held a written agreement signed by the Chinese -highest authority, the Wai-Wu-Pu, turning over the ships to the -protection of the United States?” Impey asked. - -“But where is this agreement?” Phil exclaimed incredulously. - -“In my pocket,” Impey returned, smiling at the surprise on the lads’ -faces. - -“That would clear the admiral in so far as China was concerned,” -Phil exclaimed, “but he would want direct authority, signed by the -Secretary of the Navy, for such an important step.” - -Impey shrugged his shoulders and gazed upon the midshipman pityingly. - -“Your admiral of course must make his own choice of action, but I -believe he would consider our news sufficient warrant to act,” he -replied, rising to his feet and holding out his hand in farewell. - -The lads a half hour before would have purposely failed to see the -friendly advance of one they had decided was their enemy, but now they -grasped him by the arms and insisted upon a further explanation. - -“It is not likely the Japanese authorities would allow the ‘Sylvia’ to -sail?” Phil questioned eagerly. “They are probably now watching all who -go on board.” - -“There’s your opportunity,” Impey replied forcefully. “You are naval -men, and have been educated to run risks. I offer you the yacht, and -point out the only way to checkmate Captain Inaba’s move.” - -“What will you do?” Phil asked eagerly. - -“I cannot appear at all,” Impey explained quickly and impressively. -“There’s an English steamer sailing at midnight for Manila direct, or -I shall go aboard the ‘Alaska’ for safety, leaving the yacht in your -hands.” - -“We cannot leave our ship in that way!” Phil exclaimed. “Captain -Rodgers must be told our plans, and I am sure he would refuse to let us -go. If he thought the cause was urgent he would sail with the ‘Alaska’ -and wireless the situation to Manila on the way south.” - -Impey’s face became suddenly grave, and he drew closer to the -midshipman, casting his eyes apprehensively toward the door. - -“That is the gravest danger. The ambassador is the only other person -who knows,” he said in a low, impressive whisper. “The Japanese -battle-ships have orders to prevent by force the sailing of the -‘Alaska.’ We do not dare give this alarming information to your -captain. If he knew he would gladly fight his way out of Yokohama Bay. -We bow to him as a naval man, but we are not willing to use his ready -diplomacy. The yacht would cause no comment. The secret document will -be delivered to the Japanese officials, and in the night the ‘Sylvia’ -can easily steal away. Your ambassador can without arousing suspicion -requisition your services from your captain, telling him that he needs -you for secret duty, and nothing more. - -“I wish you could avoid this meeting with Takishima,” Impey added -nervously. “If anything should happen the opportunity would be lost.” -He rose again from his chair and moved toward the door. “I shall see -the ambassador at once, and endeavor to hurry the plans along. He will -send for you. Meanwhile,” he urged, “do your best to propitiate that -fire-eating little Oriental.” - -The three shook hands, and the door closed behind the conspirator. - -Phil and Sydney gazed at each other in blank amazement. Where was the -key to the problem? Who could be trusted? - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -THE DUEL - - -O’Neil and his chum Marley had no more than gotten safely on board the -“Alaska” than they were again obtaining permission to return to Tokyo. - -“We have some dope on the situation, sir,” O’Neil explained to the -executive officer, “which Captain Rodgers should know at once.” - -Permission was readily obtained, and inside of an hour after their -release from their enforced captivity, they were on the train for Tokyo. - -“I knew we’d get the correct dope on that guy, Impey, before we got -through, Bill,” O’Neil exclaimed happily. “He and those quill-pushers -of his have been manufacturing a war out of nothing. They’ve had us all -going.” - -Marley smiled sympathetically, but hardly intelligently. - -“You see, Bill,” O’Neil added confidingly, “this gentleman confidence -man has been selling green goods to both sides, and making each believe -that the other fellow is putting up a game on him. Nations ain’t like -people,” he explained; “people can go to each other and find out -just where they stand with one another, face to face. The spies of -two nations sometimes get together and sell each other out and send -home false dope. When two nations are so different, like us and the -Japanese, we have to hire foreign spies because each would soon get on -to the other nation’s spies, and then they wouldn’t be any use. This -man Impey is an international spy; he belongs to any one who’ll pay -him.” - -The two sailors took rikishas from the station in Tokyo, and drove -hurriedly to the hotel. They hoped to find the midshipmen there, -for O’Neil, true to his allegiance, was intent upon giving them his -important news first. Then there was time, if the lads saw fit, to tell -Captain Rodgers. In another fifteen minutes they were knocking at the -door of the American Embassy, where they had found the lads had gone. - -The man-of-war’s men encountered two very white and frightened women -after they had been led into the hallway by the Japanese man servant. - -The sailors, hat in hand, stood much embarrassed before Helen Tillotson -and her Japanese girl friend. It was quite evident to O’Neil that both -had been crying, and even in his embarrassment the boatswain’s mate -realized that something near a tragedy had happened. - -“Are you Mr. O’Neil, from the ‘Alaska’?” Helen cried eagerly, grasping -the startled man’s sleeve. “Oh, I am so glad you’ve come; something -terrible will happen if we don’t prevent it at once!” - -“Not Mister O’Neil,” the boatswain’s mate corrected, while Marley -suppressed a grin at the title, despite the apparent tragedy believed -to be imminent, “just plain Jack O’Neil, at your service, miss.” - -“Then you will help us,” Helen begged. - -“Bill and I’ll follow you into the forbidden palace of the Mikado, -miss, if you say the word.” O’Neil drew himself up proudly, while a -broad Irish smile illumined his honest face. “What’s the trouble, may -I ask, miss?” - -“I hardly know,” the young girl replied tearfully. “Mr. Perry and -Lieutenant Takishima were such good friends, and now his sister O -Hama-san has come to tell me they are to fight a duel this evening. -Don’t you see,” she exclaimed, in an agony of fear, “that we must not -let this terrible thing happen?” - -“Fight a duel!” O’Neil gasped, while Marley twirled his hat in silent -excitement. “When I seen them last they were as good friends as two -fleas on a dog’s tail; excuse the expression, miss.” - -“Yes, but since then something came between them,” Helen explained -breathlessly. “It was over some secret letter. It wasn’t Mr. Perry’s -fault. He told me about it this morning. He found this letter and -would have given it to the right owners, but it was taken from him, -and now Lieutenant Takishima believes that his former friend has acted -dishonestly.” - -“Bless your heart, miss,” O’Neil exclaimed, eagerly, “Bill and I can -explain that. We found the paper. Mr. Perry lost it before he could -give it to the lieutenant. We’ve turned it over to the Japanese naval -officers in Yokohama.” - -With a glad cry, Helen Tillotson embraced her Japanese friend. - -“You see, Hama,” she said tearfully, “I knew that we should find a way. -Now your brother will listen to reason.” - -“Where’s this duel coming off?” O’Neil asked, becoming restive during -what he considered was useless sentimentality. - -“In Shibu Park,” the Japanese girl replied quietly. “I wouldn’t dare -interfere without a strong reason. My brother is bound to vindicate -his honor. If he has misjudged Mr. Perry’s acts then the situation is -changed. Come!” she commanded. - -Helen Tillotson was too greatly relieved in her distressed mind to -think on the words of her girl friend, and it was only a few minutes -before sunset when the party arrived at the meeting place in Shibu -Park. Leaving the carriage they followed Hama along the winding path, -past many shaded temples to a low level stretch of grassy soil before -a large Buddhist shrine. Before they had emerged from the wooded path -the sound of strife came faintly to their ears, and Helen’s pale face -blanched still whiter at the terrifying clash of steel upon steel. - -O’Neil had pressed ahead, and as he reached the clearing the sight that -met his gaze made his martial spirit rise within him, and he could -barely refrain from giving a yell of delight as he watched the evenly -matched contestants. - -Phil towered above his small antagonist, while the two blades hissed -and rasped one upon the other like things alive. Both faces were pale -and set, and over Phil’s cheek a trickle of blood showed where his -opponent’s steel had lightly touched. Sydney, for in spite of Phil’s -wish he had insisted upon acting as second, and a Japanese lieutenant -stood, swords in hand, their eyes following every movement of their -principals, to see that no unfair advantage was gained by either. - -The young ladies stopped on the edge of the woods, enthralled by the -sight. Deep down in the human heart, even in women, is an instinctive -admiration for the fighting man; for one brief second each gazed -at her champion, an almost savage lust for victory, even through -bloodshed, in her eyes. Then the primitive instinct faded and the -American girl saw the Japanese officer’s blade prick the breast of his -opponent; she saw her boy friend give back a step, and with his sword -strike up the other’s blade, while a deep red flow of blood gushed from -the wound so deftly made. She gave a distressed cry and fell into the -arms of the calm little Japanese girl behind her; while unheeding the -interruption at hand the two modern gladiators fought on. - -“I hate to stop it, Bill,” O’Neil exclaimed excitedly as Phil’s -serpent-like point pierced the sword arm of his skilful antagonist, -“but they’ll be hurting each other soon if we don’t.” - -Before O’Neil could reach the side of the duelists, Phil’s powerful -blade had wrapped itself about the singing steel of his antagonist, and -with a powerful stroke down and out, aided by Takishima’s loss of power -in his sword arm, sent his opponent’s blade far across the grass. It -struck the temple wall with a metallic thud, and lay shivering as if -alive on the wide flag-stones. - -“Neatly done, sir,” O’Neil cried out in hearty admiration, as he ran to -Phil’s side and quietly but masterfully disarmed him. - -Takishima stood his ground, unflinchingly, his arms folded on his -breast. - -“The game little bantam!” O’Neil exclaimed in a loud aside. “‘Come and -finish me’ is what he means by that. - -“You’re excused,” O’Neil cried in nervous hilarity; “nothing doing. Go -put on your coat. Don’t you see the ladies waiting to speak to you?” - -The sailors and Sydney insisted upon leading their much bedraggled -champion off to the friendly shelter of a near-by shrine, where -O’Neil’s ready resourcefulness quickly staunched the flow of blood in -an ugly wound on Phil’s breast. - -“Only a flesh cut,” Sydney exclaimed in relief after he had examined -the wound and assisted O’Neil in applying a first-aid dressing. - -Takishima and Lieutenant Tanu, his second, stood nonplussed at -the sudden appearance of what they looked upon as an unwarranted -interruption. - -“This is a nice hospitable way of entertaining your guests,” O’Neil -exclaimed almost angrily, as he glanced at the haughty faces of the -Japanese officers. “Civilized people don’t fight duels any more. I -thought you prided yourself on being highly enlightened.” - -“Don’t make it any worse than it is, O’Neil,” Sydney commanded -irritably. “Mr. Perry has given him satisfaction, and his life too, for -that matter.” - -“I am afraid it’s all my fault, Mr. Perry,” O’Neil said soberly -dropping his bantering manner. “Bill and I found a letter at the -theatre. It was the one lost by the injured messenger. If we’d caught -you at the hotel this morning we’d have given it to you and saved all -this trouble.” - -“Where’s the letter now?” Phil questioned anxiously, holding out his -hand to O’Neil, half expecting to see the sailor produce it from his -blouse. - -“It’s in the hands of the Japanese naval officers at Yokohama.” O’Neil -imparted the information, a spark of triumph in his eyes. “Our friend -Mr. Impey and his cutthroats attempted to jail me and Bill here, and -lay hands on the letter, but we fooled ’em, and when we were let loose, -I gave the letter to the Japanese naval officer that came over in -response to our call for help.” - -The lads looked surprised and puzzled, but Takishima’s face as he -listened wore an expression which was hard to interpret. - -O’Neil quietly and in a few words outlined the yacht incident, not -sparing the two men who had been aiding Impey to discredit America in -the eyes of the Japanese. - -“The man that brought our flag on the stage at the theatre last night -was with them. I believe he’s a Filipino insurgent,” O’Neil added. - -“Was this letter open,” Phil asked eagerly, “and did you show it to -Sago?” - -O’Neil nodded in the affirmative. - -“The seal was broken when I got it, sir,” the sailor replied. “I asked -Sago to translate it for us, and he didn’t tell the correct dope what -was in it, but one of Mr. Impey’s men did.” The sailor looked up -questioningly, jerking his head over toward the listening Japanese. - -“I want them to hear,” Phil exclaimed. “I want you to tell everything -that has happened. We must clear up this terrible misunderstanding.” - -“They said it was an imperial order to take the Chinese ships, which -would mean war between the United States and Japan,” O’Neil explained. -“When I realized that our having the letter might bring about ill -feeling for the ‘Alaska,’ I put all the blame where it belonged, for -they told me that Mr. Impey had translated the letter. I told the -Japanese naval officer that we had taken the letter from the two men -on the yacht. Probably those men are now prisoners on the Jap ships at -Yokohama.” - -Phil stepped forward to where Takishima was standing, a much puzzled -expression on the lieutenant’s usually calm face. - -“You see, Takishima,” he said coldly, “I meant to be honest with you, -and if I hadn’t lost the letter, would have restored it last night. It -seems Mr. Impey has fooled us both. He is no more my friend than he is -yours.” - -“Then you did not order your sailors to secure the letter?” Takishima -asked slowly. - -“You have heard what O’Neil has said,” Phil replied quietly, “and the -‘Shimbunshi’ letter found in my room was written by Impey’s men also.” - -Takishima was on the point of inquiring further; the details of -the perplexing tangle were as yet not clear in his mind, but Phil -had turned away. He had caught a glimpse of a woman’s gown, and in -confusion gazed at Helen Tillotson standing near, supported by her -Japanese friend. He was at her side in an instant. - -“Why did you come?” he exclaimed sternly. “You must go at once. -Sydney,” he called, “please see that Miss Tillotson and Miss Hama get -home safely.” - -But Helen was not to be treated so lightly. Her big blue eyes showed a -hidden fear. - -“Are you much hurt?” she asked solicitously, disregarding the stern -command in his eyes. - -“It is all a mistake,” she added suddenly, appealing to Takishima. “Mr. -Perry told me this morning how he lost the letter. He would have given -it to you, and was much mortified at the thought of being considered -dishonest. Make him acknowledge that he was wrong in forcing this -deplorable duel,” she ended pleadingly to Hama at her side. - -Very solemnly Takishima put out his hands to Phil, taking both of the -midshipman’s in his and wrung them impressively. - -“Perry, if I were a true Samurai, I would take my life by hara-kiri, -for I have cruelly misjudged and injured a good friend.” - -“You ought to both get down on your knees and thank these two young -ladies,” O’Neil exclaimed, interrupting the sentimental scene. “If it -hadn’t been for them you’d probably be cutting pieces out of each other -yet.” - -Phil laughed uneasily, and took Helen’s trembling hand impetuously. - -“How did you know?” he asked her, as the party moved away toward the -entrance to the park where their rikishas were waiting. - -“Hama-san came and told me, but she said she feared her brother too -much to interfere,” the young girl confided as the pair walked down the -gravel path. “She believed that you had betrayed and insulted him, and -according to their code he was bound to kill you or be killed himself; -but when your sailors came and explained your innocence, which bore -out what I had told her, she gladly led us to the spot.” - -“He would have killed me if he could,” Phil said in a low voice, -pressing Helen’s hand thankfully. “I saw that in his eyes.” - -At the park entrance the party gathered in the growing darkness. - -“Taki,” Phil said, stepping up to his friend’s side, and taking his -outstretched hand, “now that you know that Impey has misled your -government in supposing that the United States will seize the Chinese -ships, cannot Captain Inaba be recalled by wireless, if he has indeed -sailed? The situation would be much clearer if he were back in Japan.” - -Takishima’s face showed marked surprise as he asked: - -“How do you know that Captain Inaba has sailed, and what his mission -is?” - -“I don’t,” Phil replied quietly, smiling inwardly at Taki’s betrayal, -“but Impey told me he was sure he had gone to seize the ships.” - -“Whatever has been ordered by our Emperor cannot be altered,” Takishima -hastened to say, “but I hope that better understanding between our -countries will soon come after the part Impey has played becomes known -to both governments.” - -“If your Emperor could be convinced that the United States had no -intention of obtaining the Chinese ships,” Phil asked eagerly, “would -he have wanted to obtain them for Japan?” - -“I am sure he would not,” Takishima replied readily. “The price asked -is enormous, much more than it would cost to build them in my own -country.” - -The party was breaking up; most of them had climbed into their -jinrikishas, and were waiting upon the two in absorbed conversation. - -“We must talk over this again to-night,” Phil exclaimed as he saw they -were keeping the rest waiting. “I’ll see you at our ambassador’s.” - -Takishima nodded, and the next moment the entire party was in motion. - -Phil was deep in silent meditation. He was thinking over a plan; one -similar to that proposed by Impey, but with a vastly different purpose. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -INDECISION - - -After seeing Helen Tillotson to the embassy, Phil and Sydney went -direct to the hotel, for there was but scant time to dress and -accompany Captain Rodgers to the state dinner, given that evening by -the American ambassador to the visiting officers and their Japanese -naval hosts. - -Bursting with the important and exciting news, the two lads, heedless -of Phil’s appearance in his blood-stained uniform, went straightway to -Captain Rodgers’ room. There they found their commanding officer in the -midst of his toilet, and they gave a gasp of surprise to see Sago, the -steward, quietly aiding his master in his dressing. - -“Come in,” was Captain Rodgers’ cheery answer to their inquiry through -the half open door. “Why, what’s the matter?” he cried out in alarm -after one glance at Phil’s blood-stained face. - -Phil stood nonplussed before his captain. Sago turned pale under his -parchment-like skin. Before the midshipman could speak, the steward -attempted to excuse himself and withdraw, but Sydney barred his way and -the two lads entered the room, closing the door behind them. - -“What on earth has happened?” Captain Rodgers exclaimed sternly. - -Phil saw his reflection in the glass, and the sight caused him to start -in alarm. One side of his face was smeared with blood; his coat was -open, and inside his white shirt there showed a red blot from the wound -on his chest. He knew the hurts were not serious, but his appearance -was ghastly. - -“We’ve unraveled the whole plot!” Phil exclaimed, not heeding his -captain’s inquiry. “Mr. Impey has deliberately misrepresented -everything to us. He has fooled the Japanese too, and they have sent -Captain Inaba, or at least Impey says so, and Taki corroborates it, to -intercept and take the Chinese war-ships.” - -Captain Rodgers threw an anxious glance in Sago’s direction. The -steward had withdrawn to a corner of the room and was standing with -his back to the Americans. - -“Impey told us that Sago went to the Minister of War or to some one -there and told that O’Neil had the missing secret document,” Phil -said quickly in answering his captain’s unspoken question as to the -propriety of speaking before the steward. “We can’t blame him though, -sir,” he added generously. “After all, his blood is Japanese, and we -had no right to the letter.” - -Sago’s face beamed with gratitude as he turned toward the Americans. - -“Sago very loyal to America, captain,” the Japanese steward exclaimed -earnestly, coming forward timidly. “Sago very much afraid when he -see the letter. Captain Inaba my old friend. I tell him where is the -letter. I very sorry to offend my captain.” - -Captain Rodgers looked puzzled. He glanced hastily at his watch. “Go -and get yourselves ready,” he ordered suddenly. “We’ve less than an -hour. When I am dressed, I’ll come in and you can tell me the whole -story. I can’t understand these fragmentary descriptions.” - -The lads quietly obeyed, and once in their own room Sydney carefully -washed and antiseptically dressed Phil’s scars of battle. The -midshipmen were struggling into their evening uniform when the captain -appeared, looking very imposing in his gold lace and medals. - -The lads began at the beginning and gave him minutely all the important -information which they had learned since their arrival in Tokyo, and -also a short account of their differences with Lieutenant Takishima -which had ended so happily. Captain Rodgers took Phil seriously to task -for breaking the anti-dueling rule, but he promised no further action. - -“What can be the aim of this fellow Impey?” Captain Rodgers said -quietly after he had admonished the lads in his severe stern official -voice. “Who will benefit by a war between us and Japan?” - -Captain Rodgers sat silent, thinking deeply while the midshipmen, -assisted by the grateful Sago, finished their toilet. - -“There’s a European country mixed up in this somewhere,” he said half -to himself. “That country has a railroad in Manchuria, and is building -a new road toward the valuable mining districts of Shensi Province in -China.” - -Phil and Sydney had stopped in their dressing, and were listening -eagerly. - -“When the Chinese prince was in America, our bankers closed a loan -to the Chinese government of many millions of dollars; for this an -American syndicate received a concession from Peking to build a -railroad from Amay through Shensi Province. This road will be an outlet -for the richest coal, iron, copper and silver mines in China.” Captain -Rodgers again stopped and tapped the floor with his foot, a favorite -habit when he was thinking deeply. - -“A war between the United States and Japan, if Japan were victorious -on the sea, would make void this concession. This European country is -building without a concession from China, in violation of China’s right -to say who shall exploit her resources. Japan victorious, America could -not build the railroad; the vast riches of Shensi Province would pass -over the railroad of this European country.” - -“What country?” Phil asked, unable to control his curiosity longer. - -Captain Rodgers smiled knowingly and shrugged his epauletted shoulders. - -“If the United States were victorious,” he continued, without answering -Phil’s question, “then there would be another part of China which Japan -would be forced to evacuate, and this European country would be equally -well off. Yes,” the captain added, as though convinced, “that must be -the correct diagnosis.” - -The midshipmen had drunk in every word of their captain’s able summing -up, and now gazed at him eager to hear more. - -“Then who is Impey?” they asked almost in a breath. - -“He must be that country’s agent,” Captain Rodgers replied quickly, -“and probably agent also for the shipbuilding firms who built the -Chinese navy and are now wondering where they will get their money, for -China is in the throes of internal strife. If these ships are bought by -Japan or the United States a very fancy figure would of necessity be -paid. - -“Sago,” Captain Rodgers added, and the steward bowed low in answer, -“remember the United States wishes to be Japan’s friend. Her interests -and Japan’s are not really in conflict. It is these interested third -parties who are forcing us to be unfriendly and maybe to fight.” - -Sago bowed again and drew in his breath sharply in sign of agreement. - -“Will you tell me just what was in that letter?” the captain asked. - -Sago hesitated several minutes, while the three American officers -waited patiently, no sign of intimidation in their attitude toward the -uncertain Japanese. - -“It said the United States ships in Manila will be ordered to seize -the Chinese ships. That United States make law to keep all Japanese -out of America and the Philippine Islands. That United States want to -capture Formosa. That United States and some European countries want to -make Japan give up Manchuria. It then say Japan must quick buy Chinese -ships and America would be afraid to make war because Japan then be too -strong.” Sago spoke jerkily and slowly, selecting his words carefully -while he translated, in his mind, the characters of the secret letter. - -“And all of that misinformation came to the Japanese through Mr. Impey -and his agents!” Captain Rodgers exclaimed angrily. “What a wonderful -imagination Impey must have! And so the Japanese have rushed away to -take the Chinese ships to prevent their falling into our hands. How -easily an intelligent nation’s suspicions can be aroused. The Japanese -diplomats believed that letter was an accurate summing up of the -situation, and in reality America has not raised a hand to acquire -these vessels. - -“To whom was this letter addressed and by whom signed?” Captain Rodgers -asked earnestly of the steward, who seemed now only too anxious to give -all the information possible. - -“Addressed to the advisers of the Emperor and signed by the chief -officers of naval and military services,” Sago answered unhesitatingly. - -“Captain Inaba is their right hand man!” Phil exclaimed. “He probably -composed the letter, and Taki said he knew the contents.” - -“Only half of the secret has been unraveled,” Captain Rodgers said -thoughtfully. “Impey took his garbled story of the letter to our -ambassador. He probably also went to Captain Inaba with the tale that -the letter was in the hands of our sailors; Captain Inaba has gone to -seize the Chinese ships before our fleet in Manila can intercept them. -Impey gave you this information and Takishima has confirmed it.” - -Captain Rodgers was silent for a few moments, then a slight smile -curved the corners of his mouth. - -“Our ambassador sent a cable to the State Department giving the -information which Impey brought him,” he said slowly and thoughtfully. -“The ‘Shimbunshi’ claims to have received a cable saying our government -had determined to take the Chinese ships. I believe the cable was -pure fabrication--Impey’s imagination. Still,” he ended abruptly, “I -am puzzled to explain all of his actions. At times he impressed me as -being honest.” - -Phil smiled in a satisfied way. Had he not suspected him from the -first? - -“The situation is a very grave one,” Captain Rodgers said to the -lads, after they were in the carriage and driving rapidly through the -streets, illuminated in honor of their visit, on their way to the -American Embassy. “When two nations mistrust each other’s actions, the -seizing of the war-ships of a neutral and weak power like China is very -certain to precipitate a condition which will be a step toward war.” - -Phil and Sydney nodded their heads in silent understanding. - -“And I am afraid that the ambassador and I are quite powerless to -change the situation,” he continued thoughtfully. “The only way -possible would be to induce the Japanese government to refrain from -this seizure.” - -“Takishima said that was now impossible,” Phil exclaimed in much -perturbation, for he had not believed the mere seizure of the Chinese -ships by Japan would lead to war. - -Further conversation was cut short as their carriage rolled up through -the smooth driveway to the door of the American Embassy. The lads -caught glimpses of much gold lace as they followed their captain into -the brightly lighted hallway, where their capes and hats were handed -over to numerous attentive servants. - -Once in the large reception room, dazzled by the handsomely gowned -women and the glitter of Japan’s chivalry, both military and naval, the -situation dwindled in importance. Impey was there, and Phil caught his -eye almost immediately upon entering the room. The lad’s face flushed -and there was anger in his heart as the part Impey was playing came -again into his mind. - -At dinner Phil was deeply gratified to find himself between Helen and -Takishima. - -“Is what I heard about Mr. Impey true?” the former asked Phil in -a low voice amid the loud hum of conversation about them. “Has he -intentionally misrepresented the condition of affairs to father?” - -Phil nodded. “Worse than that,” the lad whispered impressively. “He -is responsible for all those articles in the ‘Shimbunshi’ slandering -Americans. He has fooled both the Japanese and ourselves, and has -brought the two countries precious near to a war. - -“You wouldn’t think it by looking about this table, would you?” he -added in grim humor. - -The entire Japanese cabinet and the highest of its naval and military -officers, with the officers of the “Alaska,” were seated there in -friendly conversation, as if no thought of the horrors that might -come had entered their minds. Within a week, if Impey’s plans were -successful, these same people might be pitted against each other in a -terrible naval battle. - -“Does father know this?” the girl asked anxiously. “I thought of -telling him what I had overheard at that unfortunate affair between you -and Lieutenant Takishima, but I was afraid I had not heard aright, and -I was too much agitated afterward to ask you to explain.” - -“I shall tell him to-night,” Phil replied, “unless Captain Rodgers -does. I have told our captain everything except----” Phil stopped -abruptly while Helen raised her eyes to his face in inquiry. - -“Except what?” she asked quickly. - -[Illustration: _“EXCEPT WHAT” SHE ASKED_] - -“Oh, nothing,” Phil began, and then after a second’s thought he changed -his mind. Why should he not tell? Every one near them was busy -talking and no one could possibly overhear. “Impey said that he had an -order signed by the Wai-Wu-Pu, to turn over the Chinese squadron to -the Americans, and wanted me to take his yacht, the ‘Sylvia,’ and beat -the Japanese ships south. You know that we think they have gone with -Captain Inaba to seize the Chinese squadron off Singapore Straits.” - -“Why don’t you tell that to father?” she asked. - -“Impey assured us that your father already knew of this letter from the -Wai-Wu-Pu,” Phil returned. - -Before the girl could answer, her neighbor on the other side claimed -her attention, much to Phil’s chagrin, and he unconsciously frowned in -the direction of Lieutenant Winston, the intruder. - -“Our friend Impey has been watching you very closely, Perry,” Takishima -said in a low voice as Phil turned away from Helen’s averted face. - -“Watching us both, I imagine,” he replied. “A much colored account -of our little misunderstanding this afternoon will probably figure -prominently in the ‘Shimbunshi’ to-morrow,” he added in concern. - -“I’ve seen to that,” Takishima assured him. “The ‘Shimbunshi’ has been -suppressed by the prime minister’s order. And all cablegrams from the -country are being censored, and nothing can be sent in cipher.” - -“I wish you could persuade your minister to recall Captain Inaba,” Phil -urged earnestly. “Captain Rodgers believes that if he seizes the ships -a war may still be the outcome.” - -After the dinner was over Phil and Sydney maneuvered to have a quiet -talk with Takishima. A bold plan, the seed of which had been sown in -Phil’s mind by Impey’s proposal to use the yacht, had occurred to the -midshipman. Phil was not sure the “Sylvia” would be allowed to leave -Yokohama harbor, but a word from the Japanese lieutenant would be -enough. - -Helen was taken into the conspiracy, and with the three classmates -quietly stole away to a sun parlor in the back of the legation. - -“No one will find us here,” Helen whispered breathlessly, her face -showing keen excitement. - -Phil, remembering Takishima’s promise to be open and frank with him, -began by asking the question that seemed to be the most important to -clear up. - -“Have your war-ships been given orders to prevent the sailing of the -‘Alaska’?” - -Takishima’s eyes opened in mild surprise. - -“How could you believe that Japan would be so impolite?” he replied. -“Who is responsible for such a rumor?” - -“Impey, of course,” Phil returned, smilingly, “the source of all our -misinformation. - -“But,” Phil persisted, “if the ‘Alaska’ should leave now and send a -wireless to the American fleet in Manila to take the Chinese ships, -Captain Inaba’s mission would fail.” - -Takishima was thoughtful. - -“We should not stop the ‘Alaska,’” he said decidedly. “What steps our -Minister of Marine would take afterward I cannot say, but of course -you know we would take all steps possible to insure Captain Inaba’s -success.” - -“If you were sure America did not want the Chinese ships, your minister -would be willing to have Captain Inaba fail, wouldn’t he?” Phil asked. - -“Yes, certainly,” Takishima answered without a moment’s hesitation. - -“Impey, as the agent of the builders of these ships, desires them to go -to either the United States or Japan. - -“That is Captain Rodgers’ opinion,” Phil continued. “The ships were -built for China, but as yet not paid for. Impey declares he has in his -pocket an order from the Chinese council for the throne, the great -Wai-Wu-Pu, to turn the ships over to the American government. If he -were not the agent how could he get such an order?” - -Takishima shook his head in sign of mystery. - -“Cannot we manage to prevent either nation from getting them?” the -midshipman asked excitedly. “Then all would be settled amicably.” - -“How could we do the impossible?” Takishima asked, his dark eyes -sparkling. - -“Get this order from Impey. Use the ‘Sylvia’ and take the Chinese ships -into Manila Bay,” Phil replied quickly. “Our admiral would look out for -them and convey them back to China.” - -Takishima drew himself up stiffly. - -“What do you mean?” he gasped. “That I should betray my country, and -deliver the ships into your admiral’s hands?” - -Phil in his earnestness had certainly made a blunder. - -“Phil means to put the Chinese ships out of the reach of both nations,” -Sydney hastened to explain, and Phil nodded gratefully. - -“I can’t see how that can be done,” Takishima replied, after several -minutes’ thought. “I am very sorry, but as a Japanese naval officer I -cannot take any action that would defeat the aim of the Emperor. His -Majesty has made his decision; that decision cannot be changed.” - -“Then you refuse to help us to avert this war!” Phil exclaimed. - -“There is nothing else honorable for me to do,” Takishima answered. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -A BOLD PLAN - - -The midshipmen returned to their hotel in despair at the outcome of -their plans to save a delicate situation. - -They had been in their room but a few minutes before there was a knock -on their door and Robert Impey entered. - -Both lads looked up in annoyed surprise, for they had studiously -avoided him at the embassy and had showed in their manner that the -kindly feeling which they had entertained for him earlier had received -a distinct check. - -The foreigner refused to be put aside by this evident coolness, but sat -down in a vacant chair, gazing boldly at his accusers. - -“I see you have dug up the corpse,” he said, an ugly smile on his face. - -“Yes,” Phil hastened to reply, “we’ve learned of your two-faced -dealings, and will be greatly obliged if you close the door from the -outside.” - -“Softly, Mr. Perry,” Impey returned boldly. “I can be of use to you -yet, and at the same time serve my own ends. You see,” he added, “I can -now be entirely honest with you, because you have found out my secrets.” - -“We can never trust you,” Sydney exclaimed. “I think, Phil, it’s best -for us to have nothing to do with this man.” - -“I have but a short time to tell you what you can do, if you will -agree, because I fear a warrant will be out for my arrest before -midnight, but by then I hope to be on board the ‘Alaska.’” - -Phil waved his hand patiently for Impey to continue. - -“Here’s the order from the Wai-Wu-Pu. It’s in Chinese, and will be -honored by the Chinese admiral.” Impey drew an official document -from his pocket and placed it on the table before him. “The ‘Sylvia’ -is there with steam up and bunkers full of coal. She is faster than -anything in Japan but a torpedo boat, or destroyer. If you slip out -during the night you can get safely away, and no one will guess her -mission.” - -Phil heard Captain Rodgers’ step in the hall and then heard his door -close. Excusing himself hastily and bidding Sydney to detain Impey, he -knocked and went into the captain’s room. - -“Pardon my abruptness, sir,” he exclaimed, “but there is a serious -matter which I want you to decide for us to-night.” Then he detailed -calmly but quickly everything that had been learned since their -consultation in the afternoon. - -“If you will give Mr. Monroe and me indefinite leave, I believe we can -without international complications prevent the Japanese from seizing -the Chinese ships.” - -Captain Rodgers’ eyes opened in astonishment. - -“I can’t tell you, sir, just how it can be done, but we shall go in the -yacht ‘Sylvia,’” he added eagerly. - -“Bless me!” Captain Rodgers exclaimed. “I’ll take the chance. Go by -all means, and you had best take O’Neil with you; he’s a handy man to -have in such an expedition. He and Marley were waiting to see you on -the driveway as I came in. Take both of them, and don’t get us farther -involved in this international muddle than we are already.” - -Phil thanked his captain and shook his hand warmly. - -“I have warned the ambassador about Impey,” Captain Rodgers added. “It -seems he has been completely taken in by the man. - -“I have wired the President of the United States asking to be allowed -to give his letter to the Minister of State. I was instructed, as you -know, to deliver it only into the hands of the Emperor. I am sure if -that letter were read by the Japanese government that Captain Inaba -would be recalled by wireless.” - -After leaving the captain’s room Phil went at once to where O’Neil and -Marley were waiting. Taking the boatswain’s mate aside, he gave him -hurried but detailed instructions. - -“You can depend on us, sir,” O’Neil answered, quite calmly. “We’ll all -be on board the yacht when you arrive. It looks like ugly weather, -sir,” he added glancing aloft at the scudding clouds. “The Japs won’t -be keeping much of a watch to-night.” - -Phil went back to his room, much pleased with his success. - -“You said that this would serve your end too?” Phil asked Impey, as he -arose to go after giving the midshipman a letter to the captain of the -yacht, and the official document that would turn over the Chinese ships -to the American navy. - -“The United States is a better paymaster than Japan,” Impey replied -again seating himself coolly, “and we’d rather have your country to -deal with in China than the Japanese. Whichever nation gets the ships, -war will be certain, and if the United States is successful Japan will -cease to be a factor in the Orient.” - -Impey arose again to go while the midshipmen regarded him in blank -surprise. They could not help admiring the man’s self-possession. - -“I shall not offer to shake hands,” he said with a cynical smile of -satisfaction at the success of his proposal. “We need not consider -ourselves under the slightest obligation to each other. The expenses -of the yacht will be paid by my syndicate through the captain of the -‘Sylvia.’ And now I wish you success as I wish it for myself.” - -The door closed after him while Phil and Sydney sat gazing stupidly at -each other. - -“Well, of all the cast-iron nerves,” Sydney exclaimed, after he had -collected his scattered wits. “Did you hear him speak of his syndicate?” - -“Captain Rodgers judged the man rightly this afternoon,” Phil replied -gravely. “He represents moneyed interests in Europe which are anxious -to see the United States and Japan clash in a struggle which would -leave both nations prostrated both physically and financially, and then -the European vultures could come and pick the bones.” - -Sydney had already commenced to pack up his clothes into his valises -and Phil quickly followed. - -“No time should be lost, Phil,” Sydney exclaimed. “I’ll go and order -the carriage and get the porter.” - -An hour later the two lads bade farewell to the ambassador and his -daughter. Phil told him of their mission and the ambassador listened -with open admiration at the daring of the plan. - -“The situation is very acute,” Mr. Tillotson said soberly. “The yellow -journals in America are arousing the country to war. They insist -that in refusing the audience to Captain Rodgers with the Emperor, -our country has been grossly insulted, and this has been reported -throughout the land. The studied secrecy of Japan has quite upset -America. They don’t know what to believe. If you are successful I hope -our countrymen may again find their heads.” - -“Is this all in the Japanese papers?” Phil asked. - -“No mention is made in any paper in Japan. The people have been kept -in ignorance of the sudden wave of dislike that has gone over the -continent of America, but I have my information this time from a -reliable source, no less a person than the prime minister himself, who -has received the information from America. He called to tell me of the -censorship, and that for the present all cipher messages would be held -up. He was greatly surprised that the refusal of the audience was known -in America since all messages were stopped. I tried to persuade him -to recall Captain Inaba, assuring him that the United States did not -desire to have the Chinese battle-ships, but my efforts were in vain.” - -“Was he surprised to know that you had been informed of Captain Inaba’s -mission?” Phil asked. - -“He said nothing to show his surprise,” the ambassador answered -gravely, “and I can never read the faces of these Japanese diplomats. -They seem to be able to hide all emotion; but he knows of Impey’s -treachery.” - -Phil was grateful to Sydney for engaging the ambassador in conversation -while he said good-bye to Helen. The night was warm, and the two walked -slowly along the gravel path within the embassy enclosure. - -He told her of their mission, but scoffed at any idea of danger. - -“The whole thing depends upon our getting away without being -discovered,” he told her excitedly. “You see, Taki knows that we would -like to prevent Captain Inaba’s mission being successful, and the yacht -is being watched by the Japanese battle-ships.” - -“I wish I were a man,” Helen exclaimed, glancing proudly at Phil. - -“What would you do?” he asked smiling happily. - -“I’d go with you instead of staying behind and worrying,” she replied -decidedly. - -“We shall not be gone long,” he said hurriedly, trying to appear -unconcerned, “and when we return I hope there will be no more cause for -worry. Japan and the United States will become firmer friends than ever. - -“Good-bye, Helen,” he added, her hand in his. “It’s beastly to have to -leave Japan just when we were having such a good time.” - -He was conscious of her ready sympathy and of a wistful look in her -eyes as she bade him good-bye. - -Then the door opened, and the ambassador and Sydney stood upon the -threshold. - -“I was just coming for you,” Sydney exclaimed. “Phil has no idea of -time, you know,” he added pointedly to the ambassador, who chuckled at -the discomfiture of the pair. - -“The Chinese ambassador was here this morning, and gave me this letter. -He is very much disappointed at the thought of his friend Admiral -Ting losing his command.” Mr. Tillotson as he spoke placed in Phil’s -hand a large official document. The lad saw it was heavy and glanced -inquiringly at the ambassador. - -“The letter is inside, in its own envelope. My explanatory letter is -there also. If you are in danger of capture destroy it, for it might -cause much unpleasantness. Of course,” the ambassador added, “the -Chinese ambassador knows nothing of the later developments in the -case--only what I have told him, that America would like to be sure -that the Chinese navy remains in China’s keeping.” - -Phil placed the letter carefully within his pocket, and took the -outstretched hand of Mr. Tillotson. - -“I hope to welcome you back within a fortnight,” the latter said in an -attempt to appear cheerful. “We shall miss you very much,” he added. - -And then the carriage was off. The midshipmen waved their hands until -the horses turned out through the gate, and the two figures became -hidden behind the high wall of the enclosure. - -It was nearly midnight before they arrived in Yokohama, but the -ever-faithful O’Neil was awaiting them at the landing. - -“Mr. Impey is waiting there in the launch,” the boatswain’s mate -explained. “He’s dressed in one of my uniforms. The Japanese policemen -are close on his trail. He seems very anxious to get to the ‘Alaska,’” -he added. - -The midshipmen allowed O’Neil to relieve them of their valises, and -entered the “Alaska’s” steam launch. They could hardly suppress a -smile as they saw the discomfited Impey disguised in the uniform of an -American sailorman. - -“To the ‘Sylvia’ first,” Phil ordered, after they had cleared the dock, -and the launch, pitching lightly in the rising sea, steamed rapidly out -toward the lights of the anchored ships. - -“I want you to come aboard and explain to your captain,” Phil said -quietly as they reached the gangway of the yacht. - -They followed Impey up the ladder, while O’Neil and Marley, with the -valises, brought up the rear. - -The storm predicted by O’Neil seemed about to be realized. The wind -was steadily increasing, and a shower of rain came swiftly out of the -night, shutting the launch off completely from the surrounding vessels. - -Phil laid his hand impulsively upon Impey’s arm to detain him. - -“You must go with us,” he declared. “We cannot appear in this except as -passengers. We are all armed, you see,” he added, his revolver, which -O’Neil had brought him, shining in his hand. “We are in deadly earnest, -Mr. Impey,” advancing his gun so that the yacht owner could see it, -“and your two conspirators are both with us.” - -Impey started perceptibly, and a look of fear came into his eyes, but -the boldness of the midshipmen reassured him. With such men in command -the expedition could hardly fail, and at all events he would be safely -out of the reach of Japanese law. - -“We must sail at once!” Phil exclaimed, glancing into the heavy mist -which had shut down over the bay. His hand still clasped Impey’s arm. - -“As you will, then,” the latter replied. - -The lads followed Impey to the bridge, where Captain Bailey, the -yacht’s sailing-master, was awaiting orders. - -“These gentlemen will give you instructions, captain,” Impey ordered in -a nervous voice, glancing at the dim hull of a Japanese ship scarcely a -stone’s throw away. - -“Get under way as quietly as possible,” Phil said eagerly. “Don’t start -to heave the anchor chain in until the next rain squall. We want all -speed possible. And steer for the entrance to the bay.” - -Captain Bailey gave a silent nod of understanding, showing no apparent -surprise at the dress of his employer or at the order directing him to -take instructions from these two young naval men. His salary was large, -and he thoroughly understood that he was expected to ask no questions. - -While the midshipmen waited anxiously on the bridge, a sudden rain -squall enveloped them. They heard, through the roar of the wind, a -dull clanking of chain and immediately afterward a tremor shook the -lightly-built yacht as the anchor let go its grip upon the harbor mud, -and the triple engines were sent ahead at full speed. Phil peered -through the driving rain in the direction where he knew the Japanese -battle-ships were anchored. He could see their lights flickering dimly, -and hoped that O’Neil was correct, and that a strict watch was not -being kept. With rapidly beating hearts the two lads watched the lights -dissolve in the darkness, while the little yacht cut swiftly through -the troubled waters, throwing a shower of salty spray all about them. - -“They haven’t seen us yet,” Sydney exclaimed in a much relieved -whisper, and they were about to leave the bridge and seek shelter in -the comfortable cabin below when from the gloom behind them a bright -shaft of light appeared, and a dull boom of a gun awoke the echoes -within the harbor. - -“Keep going, captain,” Phil commanded hoarsely, “even if they try to -sink us.” - -“You can trust to me, young man,” Captain Bailey returned gruffly. “I -am not anxious to sleep in a Japanese jail.” - -The search-light made all possible effort to pierce the murky -atmosphere, but failed dismally, and as they watched it, the bright -light suddenly went out. - -But as the midshipmen, drenched to the skin, were seeking shelter -below, Sydney laid an excited hand on Phil’s arm. - -“Look there!” he said, and as he spoke, a rocket of warning soared high -above the anchored war-ships. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -ON THE HIGH SEAS - - -Around the table in the saloon cabin were an incongruous group as the -two midshipmen entered. Phil smiled at the sight of Impey in his sailor -uniform. There were two strange faces beside O’Neil and Marley; the -latter men had risen respectfully upon the entrance of the lads. - -“Mr. Impey’s friends,” O’Neil introduced them with a wave of his hand -toward Wells and Randall. - -Phil inclined his head, while the men thus unceremoniously presented -looked half ashamed at being so designated. - -“We’re all in for it,” Phil said bravely. “We were discovered by the -Japanese battle-ships and will surely be chased by a torpedo boat. -If we are overtaken before we clear the bay we’ll be brought back to -Yokohama. - -“To us that will mean only a failure to thwart the aims of the -Japanese,” he added, “but for Mr. Impey and his friends something more -serious will be in store.” - -Impey’s face appeared pale and worried. - -“They can do nothing to me,” he exclaimed, striving to show a bold -front. “They can deport me, but I am quite ready to leave Japan.” - -“Do you know the penalty, under the Japanese law, for breaking the -Emperor’s seal?” Phil asked cruelly. “It’s five years in prison. How -the Japanese lieutenant came to permit your two assistants to remain -here, I can’t understand, unless they thought they’d be within easy -reach. I shall take great pleasure in testifying against the lot of -you, unless,” he added, “you stand by us and do all in your power to -help us elude the vessel that soon will be in chase of us.” - -The midshipman waited quietly for an answer. - -“You can count on Wells and me,” Randall returned promptly. “I am in -no mood to be introduced to a Japanese prison and a rice diet. If I -can shake off the dust of this country nothing less than a Broadway -beefsteak will suit me.” - -Wells nodded his head and raised a hand in agreement with his -companion’s views. Phil’s eyes were on Impey. - -“I can’t see why you wanted me to go with you,” Impey said finally, in -a petulant voice. “I offered you the yacht and gave you the permit from -the Chinese cabinet. Of what further assistance can I be?” - -Phil smiled mysteriously. - -“I didn’t see the sense of taking only a paper permit when the living -permit in the person of the agent for the builders of the ships was -available,” he replied pointedly. “However, if you all will agree to -obey me implicitly in everything and ask no questions, we shall elude -the Japanese. If you don’t agree, then down you go under lock and key -in one of the cabins.” - -Impey’s lip quivered irritably as he reluctantly gave an assent to -Phil’s proposal. His subtle mind was attempting to solve what the -midshipmen’s intentions might be. Nothing less, he decided, than to -checkmate Captain Inaba and win the Chinese ships for the United States -fleet--the course he himself had already outlined. - -The “Sylvia” was now tearing through the troubled waters of the bay at -almost railroad speed. Her three turbine shafts were revolving at a -far greater speed than they ever had before. The Chinese crew in the -fire-room were told that their own lives depended upon the outcome of -the race--that their old enemies the Japanese were chasing them. Their -Oriental minds could not grasp the lack of logic in the warning. They -knew that they had been hired for hazardous work, and were being paid a -larger salary than they could get anywhere else in the Orient. - -“I think we can all safely turn in,” Phil suggested, after O’Neil had -returned from a tour of inspection with a report that everything was -going finely, and that it was too thick to see more than a mile astern. -“If they send a destroyer after us, it can’t overtake us until the -morning. It will be a race of wits,” he added, “and not of speed, if a -destroyer once gets us in sight, so sleep is what we need to clear our -minds.” - -The yacht had staterooms for the entire party, and Phil after a short -conversation with Captain Bailey, who stuck manfully to the bridge, -where he said he would remain all night and would call “all hands” if -necessary, lay down in his clothes with a blanket drawn over him and -was almost immediately asleep. - -It seemed that he had only dozed when a sharp discharge as of a gun -awakened him. Quickly jumping up he ran out on deck. A bright flashing -search-light was visible on the port beam, and Phil’s heart was in his -mouth as he saw a flash of fire and heard the whistle of a shell. - -“The forts,” he cried in alarm. “They have been notified to stop us.” -He glanced anxiously at the weather. The rain had ceased, and the -wind had fallen light, but the air was misty and warmer. The “Sylvia” -was rushing by the nearest fort at the speed of an express train. The -search-light was now shining on the black hull, and flash after flash -told that the fort was in earnest. Phil found his way to the bridge, -passing an excited group of frightened Chinese crewmen on his way. - -“They’re hitting pretty close, sir,” O’Neil exclaimed as a hissing -shell threw a shower of salty spray over the speeding yacht. The -boatswain’s mate spoke in a low tone to Captain Bailey, and then -quickly disappeared from the bridge, followed by the faithful Marley. - -It seemed to the two midshipmen, now standing side by side, entirely -exposed to the terrific cannonading, that the next minute must be -the yacht’s last. Then, as if by command, the firing ceased, but the -search-lights, now three in number, illuminated the “Sylvia’s” trim -hull from bow to stern. The fort had drawn aft to the quarter and the -range was ever increasing. The point of greatest danger was passed. But -what was the meaning of the sudden cessation of fire? - -A cry from Sydney caused Phil to glance astern, expecting yet dreading -to see the low olive green hull of a destroyer loom out of the night. - -“What is it?” he cried in alarm. - -Sydney silently pointed; there at the peak floated a large American -flag. Then that alone had caused the Japanese to stop their cannonade! -Phil was about to order it down, but quicker almost than it takes to -tell it the fort disappeared in the mist and the flag fluttered down -to the deck. - -“That flag certainly talks, Bill,” O’Neil said as the two men walked -quietly back to the bridge. - -“Do you realize what you’ve done?” Phil exclaimed after O’Neil had -informed them that he had hoisted the colors. “You’ve advertised that -American naval officers are running this yacht. With the present -tension between Japan and the United States that flag made the Japanese -army officers in the forts hesitate. They thought it might mean war, so -they stopped firing.” - -“Yes, sir, Mr. Perry,” O’Neil returned quickly, “but if I hadn’t -hoisted it, or hoisted any other flag, we would have all been swimming -for the shore by this time.” - -“It will only be a matter of hours now before destroyers will be -hunting us from every naval port in Japan,” Phil said disappointedly, -as he started again for his cabin and more sleep. - -The morning dawned gray and cheerless. The “Sylvia” was steadily -steaming to the southward. Great drifts of fog were frequently -encountered through which the yacht plunged to emerge again into the -semi-misty atmosphere surrounding it. - -“We heard them talking last night, sir,” O’Neil announced after -breakfast. “I was listening in the wireless room almost all night. -Bill Marley and I took down some of the messages, but we can’t read -Japanese,” he added. - -“The Japanese navy uses our letters, but doubtless their messages are -in cipher,” Phil returned as he took the penciled records from O’Neil, -glancing at them carelessly. Impey stood near by apparently much -interested. The lad handed the papers to him, a questioning look in his -face. - -“I can’t read them,” Impey said after a minute’s study. “Hello, here’s -one not in cipher,” he exclaimed, scanning a sheet more closely. - -The midshipmen waited impatiently. Phil could barely suppress a -doubting smile as there came into his thoughts the garbled manner in -which Impey had given the ambassador the contents of the lost document. -Could they depend now upon his rendering of this mysterious aerial -message? Impey again scanned the paper, apparently in deep thought. - -“My knowledge of Japanese is limited,” he said finally, his eyes still -on the paper. “But roughly this message directs that all vessels in -this vicinity search for us and hold us.” - -Phil nodded his head. There was no harm in believing that. - -Steadily the yacht reeled off the miles over a sea that was becoming -smoother now every hour. The air had become heavier and the rifts of -fog were being encountered more frequently. - -“It’s only a forlorn hope, Syd,” Phil exclaimed sorrowfully as the two -leaned over the after rail, their eyes on the horizon to the north. “We -are probably making twenty-three knots an hour, but a destroyer is good -for at least thirty. I am afraid we were too hasty in our plans.” - -Sydney was silent. Far astern above the low fog a dark smudge had -caught his eye. - -“Smoke!” he cried out dejectedly. “If the fog would only shut in to -stay!” - -Phil called for a spy-glass, and looked long and eagerly at the dark -mass hanging above a distant fog bank. The sailors and Impey, seeing -that something was in the wind, had joined the lads, and all eyes were -peering at the dreaded signs of a chasing vessel. - -They were not left long in doubt. From out of the mass of fog bank a -dark speck suddenly became visible, and before their eyes it grew until -a four funneled destroyer stood clearly outlined. A white line of foam -at its bow told of its great speed, and it was heading directly for the -yacht. - -“There’s an end to all our hopes,” Phil exclaimed sadly. “We can’t -fight her, for we have no guns, and if we fought and lost they could -treat us as pirates and swing us at the yard-arm.” - -A flash from the bow of the destroyer followed by a hissing splash -astern told of the newcomer’s invitation to “heave to” and “be spoken.” - -“O’Neil, tell Captain Bailey to stop and wait,” Phil ordered -dejectedly. “We can’t afford to run risks. These Japanese know how to -shoot, I am told.” - -The “Sylvia” very soon lay dead in the water, steam pouring from her -escape pipes, while a gangway was quickly rigged and the midshipmen -stood ready to meet the officer who they knew would soon pay them a -visit. - -The destroyer drew rapidly up on the motionless vessel, and was soon -stopped alongside, rolling deeply in the swell, scarcely a hundred -yards away. Phil with rapidly beating heart saw a small dinghy dropped -from the destroyer’s boat davit and, with an officer in the stern -sheets, pull quickly alongside the yacht’s gangway. - -His face fell as he saw the officer was no other than Lieutenant -Takishima. Here were more complications. Takishima knew only too -accurately the midshipmen’s plans, for had they not invited him to -share them? - -The midshipmen were in civilian’s clothes, and Takishima with a studied -official manner looked past them seeking some one in authority to whom -he might address himself. - -“I am sorry to inconvenience you,” he said, his eyes on Impey, the one -whom he took to be in authority. “My orders are to convey you back to -Yokohama. You sailed without clearing from the port authorities, and -you refused to stop when challenged by the forts.” - -“We are on the high seas,” Impey replied quickly. “You have no right -to detain us. By the law of nations except in time of war that flag -protects us from such a high-handed proceeding.” He pointed to the -British ensign, which had been run up to the gaff when the destroyer -was first sighted. - -Takishima glanced aloft and a sphinx-like smile appeared upon his -upturned face. - -“Last night you flew a different one,” he said calmly. “Are you under -the protection of both governments? Maybe between times you carry the -black flag of a pirate.” - -Impey bit his lips, at loss for an answer. - -“Just a mistake,” he replied hesitatingly. - -Phil had from a distance observed his Japanese friend. After he had -ignored the midshipmen’s presence and addressed himself to Impey, -the lad had backed away, but kept just within ear-shot. He saw that -Takishima was armed with a revolver, and knew that each man of the -waiting boat’s crew also was armed. The destroyer had now ranged close -alongside, and he could read the interest in the faces of its crew, so -close was it. The mist was beginning slowly to shut down; a warm south -wind had sprung up, and in contact with the cold sea-water was giving -up its moisture in fog. O’Neil stood at the gangway, the boat-line in -his hand to which the small boat was holding. There seemed no possible -loophole of escape. - -“I shall put some of our sailors on board,” Takishima said, turning -toward the gangway, and then for the first time addressing Phil. “Will -you come back with me to the destroyer ‘Hatsuke’? I can land you -somewhere, and you and your friends can return to Yokohama by train -without publicity.” - -Tears of mortification stood in Phil’s eyes. His plans had miscarried. -He bowed his acknowledgment to Takishima for his consideration. In -being landed he and his companions would escape the disgrace of -returning in the seized “Sylvia.” - -Takishima raised his voice and hailed the “Hatsuke.” An answer quickly -came back, and the water was churned to foam as the destroyer shot -ahead, turning with port helm. Phil understood that Takishima had -ordered the officer in command to come alongside the yacht in order to -transfer passengers. While all eyes watched the graceful lines of the -fleet craft, suddenly, as if a curtain had been dropped, the “Hatsuke” -dissolved from sight. Acting upon an impulse as daring as it was -sudden, Phil grasped the duplicate engine telegraph near the mainmast, -and rang up full speed ahead. No word was spoken, but as the yacht -forged ahead, O’Neil threw overboard the life-line to which Takishima’s -boat was made fast. The men in the boat gazed up in startled surprise, -but O’Neil waved his hand in the direction the destroyer had -disappeared, and almost at once the boat had drifted astern and out of -sight in the fog. - -Takishima was completely taken by surprise. His hand went quickly to -his revolver, but Sydney’s iron grip on his wrist prevented him from -drawing it from its holster, while Phil’s revolver peered into his -angered face. - -“It’s our turn now, Taki; be game!” Phil exclaimed. “This gun isn’t -loaded, and I wouldn’t shoot you if it were. It’s only a figure of -speech; but if you try to draw I’ll wrestle you for your gun, and I am -a lot bigger than you are and have a few friends to help me.” - -Takishima wrenched himself angrily away, and the next minute his -brightly polished revolver was held at Phil’s head, and it was only too -plain from the light in his eyes that he would not hesitate to use it. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -THE “HATSUKE” - - -But suddenly, without a word being said, Takishima slowly lowered his -gun and placed it back in its holster, and then hastily left the group, -walking silently aft. - -“Look out he doesn’t commit suicide or jump overboard, Syd!” Phil -exclaimed with a sigh of relief, as he made his way swiftly to the -bridge. - -“Which way are you going?” he inquired anxiously. - -“Pretty nearly straight back,” Captain Bailey replied quickly. “She’ll -look for us farther along on our old course. If the fog holds for -another hour she’ll never see us again. I am going to run close -down inside the islands, and when we see the northern island of the -Philippines then we can shape our course wherever you like.” - -The midshipman nodded approvingly. Captain Bailey knew what he was -about. Phil talked a short time longer, telling of how they had turned -the tables on the unsuspecting Japanese lieutenant, and then went aft -to look up Takishima and endeavor to console him. He came upon him -sitting disconsolate in a chair abaft the mainmast; Sydney stood near, -but from appearances there had been no communication between the two -former friends. Phil was on the point of joining them when he saw that -O’Neil and Marley were waiting to speak to him, so he stopped. - -“What’s the trouble, O’Neil?” he asked anxiously. “No strike below, I -hope; if there is we’ll all have to go down and shovel coal. If we are -caught now we can be truly called pirates. Did you ever want to be a -pirate, Marley?” he asked jestingly. - -The sailor turned red and stammered out something which Phil did not -see the necessity of understanding whether his answer were yes or no. - -“Bill and I have been thinking, sir, how we might improve on the looks -of this here yacht,” O’Neil answered importantly. - -Phil caught the idea at once. - -“Bully for you, O’Neil!” he exclaimed admiringly. “You can do anything -except cut down her speed; but what do you propose?” - -The sailor cast his eye knowingly about him. - -“Well, sir,” he replied thoughtfully, “she’s black now; a coat of -white paint wouldn’t be amiss, and a little fancy painting on the -smoke-stacks and mast might hide the fact that she’s a yacht. All this -bright brass can be painted too. If you say the word,” he added, “me -and Bill with those pen-pushers of Mr. Impey’s can start in at once.” - -“Go right ahead,” Phil said offhand. “I am sure Mr. Impey is willing, -and if he happens not to be we won’t ask him.” - -O’Neil saluted, and he and Marley went off to find material and men to -help carry out his designs, while Phil continued on down the deck to -where Takishima was seated. - -He laid his hand affectionately upon the lieutenant’s shoulder. - -“I can’t tell you, Taki, how sorry I am that we had to play this trick -on you,” he said in a low earnest voice, “but it’s better that we -should be simply not friends than real enemies.” - -Takishima raised a haggard face to that of the midshipman. Phil saw -that his humiliation was great, and his heart smote him. - -“I shall be the laughing stock of our navy,” Takishima complained -bitterly. “I have disgraced the Emperor’s uniform. My father will -disown me when he hears.” - -“Taki,” Phil exclaimed earnestly, “if my plans are successful, you -will receive the thanks of your Emperor and retain the admiration of -your brother officers in the navy, for we shall show them how terribly -they have blundered in misunderstanding the friendly intentions of my -country.” - -But Takishima’s mortification was too fresh to be appeased by such an -optimistic view of his present predicament. Following the midshipmen to -Yokohama, he had witnessed their escape in the yacht. He had been sent -on his own request upon this important mission--to overtake and bring -back the yacht which he knew would endeavor to thwart Captain Inaba’s -purpose. He had not taken proper precautions. He had discounted the -daring of his former classmates and they had turned the trick upon him -and were carrying him away against his will while the fast “Hatsuke” -was somewhere in the fog, searching vainly for the swiftly escaping -yacht. - -“If you had not come on board,” Phil continued earnestly, “it was -my intention to communicate with our admiral in Manila; tell him of -Captain Inaba’s mission and await his instructions as to where we -should meet him, for I am sure he would endeavor to prevent the Chinese -squadron from being seized. By Japan’s holding up all cablegrams from -Captain Rodgers and our ambassador and refusing to deliver those -arriving for them, Washington must now suspect that your country -intends to take some action which might jeopardize the balance of power -in the Orient. Impey has kept the Washington authorities informed -through his agents in the United States. My wireless message will clear -up the situation, and our admiral will at once put to sea to seize the -Chinese ships himself to prevent their falling into other hands. - -“That is Impey’s desire, and the reason why he has given us the yacht. -He and those for whom he is only an agent do not desire to see Japan -grow stronger. They wish to destroy her influence in Manchuria and in -all China; to seal up her natural energies in the island kingdom. -America is vastly rich in resources, and for many years to come will -not care to more than break ground in China. Meanwhile those who -pretend to be your friends are striving to blind Japan into believing -that America covets her territory and power in the far East, and thus -tempt her to waste her energies and wealth in a fruitless war with my -country.” - -Takishima had listened impatiently at first, but as Phil drove home -one self-evident truth after another, the young naval man at length -listened eagerly, understanding growing in his troubled face. - -“Perry, I believe my country has been fooled,” he exclaimed suddenly. -“We have listened to a voice that we should have known can never be -disinterested. Do you know,” he asked earnestly, “who in Japan has been -urging us to obtain the Chinese ships?” - -“Impey, of course,” Phil answered. - -“Yes, but his urging has been done in a different way,” Takishima -continued. “He has furnished the stories of what the United States was -doing and at the same time has subtly advised us to buy the ships if -we really wanted them. He has been the auctioneer, knocking them down -to the highest bidder.” - -“To both bidders,” Phil corrected with a grim smile. - -“The man who is back of it in Japan,” Takishima went on, not noticing -the interruption, “is Baron Kosuba, the owner and president of the Koko -Kisen Khaisha, the biggest steamship company in Japan. It is he who has -advanced the securities in payment for the Chinese ships, and it was he -who persuaded the Minister of State to refuse the Emperor’s audience to -your captain.” - -“He must have had some very good reasons,” Phil declared, “to wish to -precipitate a war.” - -Takishima shrugged his shoulders. - -“Perry, we trained military and naval men are but infants in diplomacy -compared to these multi-millionaires. Gold was Baron Kosuba’s reason, -and to him that was sufficient. What does he care for the sufferings -of the people? A war in which Japan was victorious would mean that we -would be masters of the Pacific, and the Koko Kisen Khaisha would send -her steamers everywhere. It would mean millions of dollars to the baron. - -“But what do you now propose to do?” Takishima asked eagerly, after -several minutes of silence, while the two gazed out upon the thick -enveloping fog. - -Phil shook his head. - -“I can’t tell you now, Taki,” he replied in a very friendly tone. “It’s -too far off yet. We’ve many dangers to pass before we can be in touch -with Manila; but,” he suddenly asked earnestly, “will you give me your -word as a Japanese fighting man that you will not do us damage of any -kind?” - -Takishima started perceptibly, while the color mounted to his sallow -cheeks. He had been, even at that moment, revolving in his mind how -he could bring the yacht’s mission to a disastrous end. It was in his -thoughts to endeavor to sink her by opening some sea valve, even though -he lost his own life in so doing. - -Phil’s keen eye noted the hesitancy in Takishima’s face. - -“If not, Taki, as much as I would regret it,” he said calmly, “we -would lock you in your stateroom and put a sentry over it to prevent -your getting out.” - -Takishima remained in deep thought for several minutes. - -“I cannot give you my word,” he said finally. “I might not be able to -keep it.” - -“I am sorry,” was all Phil said as he walked away to give the -disagreeable orders for Takishima’s confinement. - -During the next two days the two American sailors with Randall and -Wells and all the Chinese deck hands were busy changing the outside -appearance of the yacht. When it was all finished the two midshipmen -surveyed the effect in wonder; the “Sylvia” had been quite obliterated, -and in her place there was a white gunboat. The shape of the deck -houses had been concealed with painted canvas, with cleverly painted -open gun ports and guns protruding. Fighting tops had been built on -the masts and the top of the lofty spars had been sacrificed. In every -respect, even to the bow and stern guns which they had discovered -hidden away in the hold of the vessel, the “Sylvia” was now the -counterpart of one of the small gunboats owned by many nations for -tropical service. - -The lads were loud in their praise for the sailors’ handicraft, and -Bill Marley received his share with his usual silent smile of pleasure. - -Takishima, after refusing the offer made to him, went to his stateroom, -and Phil, true to his word, after again endeavoring to extract a -promise from the obdurate Japanese, turned the key in the lock and gave -it over to the keeping of Marley, who was to be the jailer. - -Impey kept to himself. The midshipmen did not encourage more friendly -relations, and he was apparently man of the world enough to see that -they did not desire him at their councils. - -The fog still held, and the “Sylvia” was making her best speed through -the almost calm water. Phil and Sydney had thrown themselves down in -steamer chairs on the after-deck, while O’Neil and Impey’s assistants -were casually conversing near by but out of ear-shot. - -“Captain Inaba and his ships must be nearly down to Formosa by this -time,” Phil said thoughtfully. “And if so he will soon be trying to -get the Chinese squadron by wireless.” - -“By to-morrow night if the Chinese ships are near Singapore, he might -possibly get them,” Sydney replied after a few minutes of thought upon -the distances. “To-morrow we shall be within talking distance of the -shore stations in Luzon.” - -Phil nodded his agreement with his companion’s calculations. - -“But if I can be sure that I am far enough ahead of Captain Inaba,” -Phil declared earnestly, “I shall not try to call up our admiral, but -steer for Singapore Straits direct.” - -Sydney looked up in astonishment. - -“I have been thinking over this plan for some time, Syd,” he continued -quickly. “You see, if we wire our admiral and he starts out with the -fleet he might run afoul of Captain Inaba.” - -“But how can you be sure as to where Captain Inaba and the Japanese -fleet are?” Sydney asked, much mystified. - -“Only by running some risks, endeavoring to sight them and count the -ships, and find out the speed they are making,” Phil replied; “and -if by bad luck we are chased by a vessel faster than we are, then -maybe O’Neil’s work may help us to make them think that we are only a -harmless gunboat, after all.” - -Sydney opened his eyes in astonishment. - -“That certainly sounds like a very dangerous plan,” he said, shaking -his head doubtfully, “but go on.” - -“If we are sure to arrive ahead of the Japanese fleet, then,” Phil -hurried on, “I shall find Admiral Ting and his ships, show him the -letter from the Wai-Wu-Pu and this letter the ambassador gave us. After -he reads those he should be willing to follow us and elude Captain -Inaba’s vessels.” - -“Where then will you take him?” Sydney asked, for he saw that Manila -could not be in Phil’s plan. - -“If we convoyed them to Manila we would put the American admiral into -a very embarrassing position,” Phil continued. “I have thought over it -for a long time, Syd, and I don’t see why it is not possible. If we can -do it we would make a tremendous hit, a scoop, as the newspapers say.” -Phil stopped, gazing attentively into the fog while Sydney waited -breathlessly for him to continue. - -“Go on, Phil,” Sydney demanded impatiently. “What is your plan?” - -But Phil did not have an opportunity to answer. A great black shape -suddenly appeared out of the fog on their starboard hand. Every one was -on his feet in an instant; the emergency was so sudden and entirely -unexpected. The loud bellow of a whistle sounded across the water. For -a moment Phil’s heart was in his throat. It looked as if the monster -steamer would ram the frail yacht amidships. Only the “Sylvia’s” great -speed saved her, and the big merchantman passed close under the yacht’s -stern, and disappeared as suddenly into the fog. - -“O’Neil, come down into the wireless room,” Phil called, a tremor of -nervousness still in his voice. - -The sailor quickly obeyed, and together they went down to the little -room where O’Neil and Marley had sent out their remarkable message for -help. - -“See if you can get that steamer,” Phil exclaimed, “and ask them if -they sighted any steamers to-day or yesterday. She has come from -Hongkong, probably, and is on her way to Yokohama. Don’t tell them who -we are, of course,” he added quickly; “say we’re Japanese.” - -O’Neil nodded his head and at once began to make the “call,” -periodically throwing out the sending switch and listening through the -wireless head-piece. - -“Got her, sir,” he whispered, clicking his key rapidly as he sent the -message. - -Then he again threw out the sending key, and drawing a pencil from -his pocket, began to write rapidly, the words coming in on the aerial -in dots and dashes. The two midshipmen, for Sydney had joined them, -glanced excitedly over the sailor’s shoulder. - -“Royal mail steamer, ‘Bombay,’ from London, _via_ Singapore and -Hongkong. What ship is that?” - -“Japanese gunboat ‘Neko,’” Phil exclaimed quickly, after reading the -received message; “and now ask if she has sighted anything.” - -“I did ask her, and that’s her answer,” O’Neil replied, throwing in his -sending circuit and spelling out what Phil had given him. “You see, -sir, these fellows want to know to whom they are giving information.” - -“Passed Chinese squadron at Colombo one week ago. Saw great deal of -smoke yesterday to the northward. Has war been declared yet?” - -“Don’t seem to be necessary to ask with whom,” Sydney exclaimed. -“Apparently our affairs are being talked of out in the world.” - -“What shall I answer?” O’Neil asked. - -“Tell them yes, and that Turkey has won the first victory on the sea,” -Phil directed calmly, a twinkle in his eyes. “They make me tired!” he -exclaimed angrily. “It looks as if they were only too anxious to see -Japan and the United States at each other’s throats.” - -O’Neil sent the message with a gleeful smile on his face and then -quickly penciled the answer: - -“Please repeat. Why Turkey? You don’t mean the United States, do you?” - -“Say ‘hardly,’ and then ‘good-bye,’ and let them guess until they reach -Yokohama,” Phil said savagely. - -“I’ll change our course about a point,” he said thoughtfully. “By -to-morrow, if it’s clear, we should see the smoke of the Japanese -fleet.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -THE JAPANESE FLEET - - -Phil held a conference with Captain Bailey, and much against that -mariner’s idea of caution, the “Sylvia’s” bow was turned farther to the -westward. - -“You’re taking big chances,” the captain of the yacht volunteered, “but -that’s not my affair. I’ve my orders from Mr. Impey to go where you -tell me.” - -Impey had not failed to notice the change of course, and very soon -afterward approached Phil as he came aft from the bridge, meanwhile -having consulted Captain Bailey and seen the course laid down on the -chart. - -“You are losing valuable time,” he exclaimed peevishly. “You should get -in communication with Manila as soon as possible.” - -Phil shrugged his shoulders provokingly, while Impey flushed, his eyes -flashing in his annoyance. - -“Mr. Impey, remember your word given us not to interfere with the -movements of this yacht,” the midshipman replied coldly. “There are -other staterooms below capable of being locked, and Marley can attend -to two gentlemen under restraint as easily as one.” - -Impey saw the fruitlessness of further argument and subsided with not -very good grace. - -After supper that evening the fog cleared away and a breeze sprang up -from the northward. The yacht kept up its rapid pace and the midshipmen -decided that a watch should be kept by one of them at all times in -order to see that nothing was done either to change the course or run -the yacht into unnecessary danger. O’Neil was called and the plan of -watches was told him, Marley continuing upon his duty of guarding -Lieutenant Takishima. - -“We must keep our eyes open for the Japanese ships,” Phil explained, -“and yet not get too close to them. We are running without lights and -should see them sooner than they will us, for they are not expecting -us, while we are seeking them. They know that we have eluded the -destroyer sent after us, but not knowing the high speed of the yacht, -probably think that we are much to the northward and eastward. - -“O’Neil, you take the watch until twelve o’clock. The compass course -set is S. by W. I don’t trust Impey’s influence over Captain Bailey; -so watch the steering. If anything is sighted call us all at once,” he -said, turning to the boatswain’s mate. - -“Can we depend upon these men, Wells and Randall, in case of an attempt -by Impey to regain the control of the yacht?” Phil added questioningly. - -“They ain’t very strong on Impey just now,” the boatswain’s mate -replied. “I told them of his intention of getting asylum on the -‘Alaska’ and they felt sore to think he would have left them here to be -pinched by the Japanese, which would have happened certain enough if it -hadn’t been that we broke away before they could stop us. All the same, -sir, I didn’t give either of them a gun, and I’ve collected all the -loose firearms in the ship, and have ’em locked up tight.” - -“We’ll watch them,” Phil said decidedly. “There’ll be lots they won’t -approve of before we are through with this adventure.” - -All three listened eagerly, for they saw in Phil’s face that he was -about to unfold his plan. - -“There’s a bay in the northwest coast of Paragua Island,” he continued. -“If we can pilot the Chinese ships safely in there and anchor them we -can hold the attention of the world on us without their knowing where -on earth we are. - -“I don’t know how long it will be necessary to keep the location of the -ships secret,” he added. “That will depend upon the persuasive powers -of Ambassador Tillotson and Captain Rodgers, armed with the President’s -letter, which I feel sure is the key that will unlock the door of this -misunderstanding.” - -Sydney regarded his companion admiringly. - -“I guessed as much,” he cried joyfully, “when you were interrupted by -the sight of the steamer a short time ago. Phil, you are a schemer. -It’s the very thing; if it will only be possible,” he added as the -risks which must be taken first crossed his mind. He remembered this -bay. It was large enough inside to anchor a fleet of battle-ships. - -O’Neil quietly nodded his head--silent eloquence which meant much -from the sailor. Marley opened his mouth wider, as if by so doing the -complications might more readily be heard and elucidated. - -“Of course if we find the Japanese vessels are farther south than it -seems safe for them to be, then we cannot run this risk, and must wire -Manila,” Phil explained earnestly. - -The night slipped by quietly. The sea, stirred to life by the gentle -trade wind, caused the yacht to roll easily but did not lessen her -speed. - -“In weather like this she’s as fast as a Cunarder,” Phil exclaimed to -Sydney, as they prepared to go below to their cabins. - -The next morning Phil was awakened by a loud knock on his door and -O’Neil’s excited face appeared at the threshold. - -“They’re somewhere about.” The boatswain’s mate imparted his -information hurriedly. “I’ve been trying to tune down to them on the -wireless all morning, since four o’clock, and I’ve just found ’em.” - -“Where are they--near?” Phil asked anxiously, jumping out of his bunk -and hastily dressing. - -“I can’t say to that, sir, but if they are only talking to each -other they are not far away. If they are talking to some one at a -distance, they may not be near us at all.” O’Neil closed the door after -delivering himself of his message, to return to the wireless room, -while Phil finished dressing and was soon on deck. - -The air was balmy and warm, while myriads of flying fish could be seen -sailing gracefully over the swelling sea in their mad haste to escape -from this hurrying monster. - -“Ah! there you are,” Sydney called from the bridge, spy-glass in hand. - -Phil hurriedly joined him. - -“There appears to be a big bank of smoke over there,” he exclaimed, -pointing to the western horizon, “and a curl of smoke on our starboard -bow.” - -Phil took the glass and gazed eagerly for several minutes in both -directions. - -“That’s a scout,” he said confidently, “and if it is, the fleet is -where the other smoke is. I wish I dared go over and investigate,” he -added, “but we’d be between them and might fall into a trap.” - -Sydney nodded his head. - -“Look,” he exclaimed, catching Phil’s arm. “I can see a lot of columns -of smoke there.” - -Sure enough, the strangers were firing up their boilers. Small black -balls of inky smoke seemed to roll up above the horizon to the westward -and spread out in mushroom shape above, joined by tiny, hardly -discernible stems. - -“There are at least twenty-five ships there if there’s one,” Sydney -cried, relieving Phil of the spy-glass and looking himself long and -eagerly. “It’s pretty nearly the whole Japanese fleet.” - -The curl of smoke ahead became more distinct as the yacht overhauled it -through her greater speed. - -“There’s more smoke on the port bow,” Captain Bailey announced -nervously. He did not seem to be happy in the position of his vessel. -“The two vessels seem to be drawing in toward each other, too,” he -added, taking bearings over the deck compass. “It doesn’t look good to -me.” - -[Illustration: “_THERE ARE AT LEAST TWENTY-FIVE SHIPS_”] - -Phil’s pulse beat faster. He saw that the two vessels, undoubtedly -scouts sent ahead of the main fleet, were not over eight miles apart. -To go in between them meant that they would pass with the yacht -within range of their largest guns. A lucky shot through the engines or -boilers of the “Sylvia” would spoil everything. - -“I think it wiser to keep away, sir,” O’Neil said respectfully but -earnestly. The sailor was standing at the lad’s elbow, his strong face -showing marked anxiety. It was plain to see that the boatswain’s mate -believed that Phil was being too rash. - -Phil once more carefully scanned the horizon ahead to make sure that -there were no other than the two sail already sighted which he had made -up his mind were scouts ahead of the main fleet. - -“Bring the western vessel on the port bow, captain,” he ordered -quietly. “You’re right, O’Neil, it’s a dangerous game to be too rash. -If those are real scouts, they’re good for twenty-five knots, and can -catch us easily. They have probably already seen our smoke.” - -“Why not turn to the eastward and run for it?” Sydney suggested -anxiously. - -Phil did not answer; he was examining the chart, laying the parallel -rulers between the “Sylvia’s” plotted position and Hongkong. He carried -it to the compass card printed on the chart and read the course--S. W. -from their present position to Hongkong. - -“Let her go S. W. magnetic, captain,” he ordered calmly. “That will -bring us up to the north cape of Formosa, and then we’ll run down close -to the China coast and get smoother water.” - -“What is this idiotic proceeding!” The exclamation in Impey’s -voice, now choked with passion and fear, made the midshipmen turn -apprehensively. “You’ll have us all killed. Turn her out to sea and -let’s get out of this as soon as possible,” he cried in alarmed -earnestness, throwing the timid Chinaman from the wheel and attempting -to put the wheel hard over to run out to the eastward. - -O’Neil’s hand held the spokes rigidly, while he looked appealingly for -orders to forcibly eject the intruder. - -“Hold her steady, Captain Bailey,” Phil ordered decidedly. “Mr. Impey,” -he added calmly, “I hope you won’t make it necessary for us to use -force to restrain you on your own yacht. My mind is made up, and even -if we are to be captured, I’m determined to carry the plan out to the -end. - -“Slow to twelve knots, Captain Bailey,” Phil commanded quietly. “We -must endeavor to appear to be only what we resemble, an English gunboat -bound for Hongkong. Our twenty-two knots speed might excite suspicion.” - -“It’s suicidal!” Impey exclaimed. “Can’t you see that if that is the -Japanese fleet, it will send a ship to look us over, and when it comes -near enough the deception must be discovered.” - -Impey’s words struck both Sydney and O’Neil as being quite sensible. -They looked to Phil to see the effect upon him of Impey’s words, but -the lad appeared outwardly unmoved. - -“If we should turn away now,” Phil said stolidly, “we would arouse -their suspicion and would be chased, and if those vessels on the bow -are twenty-five knot cruiser battle-ships or scout cruisers we would -be soon overtaken. If we hold our course between the two scouts and -the main body of the fleet, and allay suspicion by using our wireless, -maybe the Japanese will not believe it necessary to pay us a closer -visit.” - -Phil’s companions were deep in thought, weighing the plausibility of -the two plans, while Phil continued to gaze to the westward through the -yacht captain’s binoculars. - -“That’s a bank of fog over there, captain, isn’t it?” he asked calmly, -for he had taken this into account when he had altered the course. - -Captain Bailey looked long and earnestly, finally nodding his head. - -“The Formosa Channel is usually thick,” he replied. “There’s fog there -not fifteen miles away, and thick, too.” - -“Mr. Perry’s got the right dope,” O’Neil exclaimed in admiration. -“Shall I go down, sir, and call them up by wireless?” he asked Phil. - -Phil nodded, handing the glasses to Sydney, who also studied the -distant fog bank. - -“Yes, O’Neil. Remember this time we are the British gunboat -‘Barracouta’ from a cruise bound for Hongkong.” - -One of the two scouts appeared to have stopped. Its masts and the -top of its smoke-stacks lifted slowly above the horizon, while the -other’s smoke gradually dissolved and disappeared. The fleet was soon -all in sight, as yet nearly fifteen miles away, but the lofty spars, -smoke-stacks and turrets were visible in the field of the high power -spy-glass. - -The midshipmen’s blood flowed quickly through their young veins as -they looked upon this martial display. As the yacht’s course crossed -the track of the oncoming fleet, the grim battle-ships could be -distinguished to be steaming in two long columns; the dots of black -hovering near the fleet the lads knew could be nothing else but the -guarding destroyers. The cruiser to the southward appeared motionless, -apparently undecided what to do, while the other scout had kept its -course and soon passed beyond the horizon. - -Marley came hurriedly on deck with a paper which he placed in Phil’s -hand. - -“What ship is that, and where are you bound?” he read in O’Neil’s -handwriting. - -A few moments afterward another was brought forward by the sailor. - -“Steer close to me; I wish to communicate,” Phil read with sinking -heart. He passed the paper to Sydney to read. Impey’s alert eye read -the quick look of anxiety in the midshipmen’s faces. - -“Your blood’s on your own heads,” he cried out angrily, and then -suddenly left the deck. Into his thoughts had come a plan that might -save his precious neck. - -The lads were terribly cast down by this half-expected order from the -Japanese scout. Phil had hoped that his ruse would avail and that the -scout would be satisfied after a survey at long range that the stranger -was only a cruising British gunboat, and would then go on its way to -the southward. The Japanese, even if they had heard of the escape of -the yacht, would hardly expect that it could have steamed to such a -distance south in such a short time. - -Then an unpleasant thought upset all this reasoning. The destroyer -which had chased and caught them only to be eluded in the fog must -have discovered that the “Sylvia’s” speed was greater than that of an -ordinary yacht. At what distance would their disguise be discovered and -the true character of the vessel be seen? - -After Impey had left the bridge he went at once to his cabin and -locked the door; then taking a key from a drawer in his desk, he -unlocked another door leading into the next stateroom, and entered. - -“Lieutenant,” he whispered, thoroughly frightened at the contemplation -of what would become of him if he were captured, “the yacht is certain -to fall into the hands of your fleet. It is now in sight, and a scout -or armored cruiser has ordered us to approach. She will soon discover -our real identity.” - -Takishima’s dejected countenance broke into a smile of great relief, -but Impey was too impatient to allow him to dwell long upon this happy -ending, to his keen disappointment and failure. - -“Your fleet cannot obtain the Chinese ships! That was possible only -by intercepting them before they arrived at Singapore. The Chinese -admiral’s orders were to wait at Singapore, and under no circumstances -to issue forth without an order from the Wai-Wu-Pu. Your admiral cannot -seize the ships in a neutral British port. England would not allow it.” - -Takishima gazed earnestly at the anxious man. He saw that he was in an -agony of terror. - -“If you will promise to allow me to land safely at Singapore,” Impey -continued, “I will guarantee that the Chinese ships receive orders to -sail. The Japanese fleet can then intercept the squadron after it has -passed through the Singapore Straits into the China Sea.” - -“And if I do not make this promise,” Takishima asked eagerly, “the -Chinese ships will remain at anchor in Singapore?” - -“The Chinese squadron is due in Singapore in three days,” Impey -explained anxiously. “To-day is the 16th; that will be the 19th. It -is nearly fourteen hundred miles. Your fleet will need over four days -to arrive there. Meanwhile the destination of the Japanese fleet must -become known, and America will order her fleet in Manila Bay to proceed -to Singapore. Once there, the exchange can be made even in a neutral -port, because China has given her consent, which she refused to give to -Japan.” - -Takishima was puzzled. Would Captain Inaba have set forth with so -little chance of success? - -“I cannot make a promise until I am sure you will be true to your -word,” the lieutenant said coldly. “How may we be sure that you can -persuade the Chinese admiral to sail?” - -“I have prepared myself for just such an emergency,” Impey replied, -proud of his duplicity even in his anxiety over his predicament. He -drew out from his inner pocket a large envelope, a duplicate of the one -he had given Phil. “Here is an order from the Wai-Wu-Pu to the Chinese -admiral to turn his ships over to the Japanese fleet.” - -Takishima stretched out his hand eagerly, for he recognized distinctly -the great yellow seal of the Dragon Kingdom, but Impey backed away, the -document clutched tightly in his hand. - -“Your promise first; the word of a Samurai,” he cried earnestly, “and -the paper is yours.” - -Before Takishima could reply a shiver passed through the frail vessel, -and both men saw at once that the engines, which had been only turning -over slowly, had suddenly been set to full speed. Impey, forgetting -the promise he had been so anxious to obtain from the Japanese naval -officer, suddenly hastened to the deck, and gazed about him. His eyes -encountered a wall of fog into which the yacht had entered. Off on the -port bow he heard a deep throated whistle, apparently from the scout -cruiser. His pulse beat high at this sudden and joyful deliverance. -He forgot the young Japanese and the duplicate letter to the Chinese -admiral. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII - -PLOT AND COUNTERPLOT - - -Phil and Sydney were on deck early in the morning. The fog had -continued during the afternoon and night, and Captain Bailey had -skilfully shaped the “Sylvia’s” course through the Formosa Channel. The -night had been uneventful; no vessel had been sighted. The Americans -continued their watches on deck, still distrusting a conspiracy between -Impey and his friends to get control of the yacht. - -But one incident had marred the happiness of their miraculous escape -from the Japanese scouts. Takishima had been found in the wireless room -by O’Neil and Marley, attempting to wreck the plant, and before he had -been discovered and marched back docilely to his stateroom, he had -managed to put the wireless of the yacht temporarily out of commission. -With the able assistance of Randall, who was luckily a skilful -electrician and whose aid was enthusiastically given, the wireless -gear would soon again be in working order. The avenue of escape from -Takishima’s cabin through Impey’s was thereafter sealed by removing -Impey to a cabin at the other end of the saloon. - -“We’re now off Hongkong,” Phil exclaimed as he saw the penciled -position on the chart. “In two days we shall be nearing Singapore, and -then for the success or failure of our plans.” - -Sydney’s face beamed with pleasure, but a cloud crossed it as he -thought of poor, dejected, disappointed Takishima in his cabin below. - -“I wish we might win Taki over,” he said charitably. “He takes defeat -so bitterly.” - -Phil remained silently thoughtful. - -“I believe I see the way,” he replied after a lapse of a few minutes. -“When he sees that his fleet has failed and that there is no chance for -our seizure, then he may be more amenable to common sense. The Japanese -fighting class represented now in the army and navy, the Samurai of -old, have a very lofty sense of honor. Taki would without a personal -thought sink or blow up this vessel if he believed by so doing he -could aid his government in its plans. That is why it was necessary -to constrain him. If we had not discovered him in the wireless room -yesterday just after the fog shut down, the thing upon which our plan -principally depends would have been wrecked beyond repair; for during -only a few minutes his destructive work was marvelous, and he knew the -most important things to destroy. Fortunately there were spare parts in -the storeroom and Randall, who seems to be an all around handy man, is -doing wonders to repair the damage. Hereafter Taki must be watched more -closely. - -“From now on we must keep a watch on Impey, too,” Phil continued, a -happy smile on his face. “He asked me only a moment ago if I thought we -could call up Manila yet. He counts on our wirelessing the admiral and -expects he will sail at once to an appointed rendezvous, and that we -will then intercept the Chinese ships and lead them to this rendezvous. -He asked me if that was not my plan. When he knows our real intention -he will be mad enough to attempt anything.” - -“And what did you say?” Sydney asked, catching Phil’s joyful spirit. - -“I said how clever he was to have guessed it; and then added I hoped we -should have the wireless working very soon.” - -The day passed pleasantly enough on board the yacht; the fog had -cleared away, eaten up by the sun, long before noon. A few curls of -smoke had been sighted, but no vessel crossed their track close enough -to show even the top of its funnel. - -O’Neil and Marley had formed a strong liking for Randall, who had shown -himself willing to atone for past misdeeds. - -“You see, O’Neil,” he had exclaimed in the strictest confidence while -they were both working to repair the damage caused by Takishima’s few -minutes of liberty, “when a fellow gets down on his luck in a foreign -country, his sense of right and wrong suffers a blight. He can’t -recognize the difference until it’s pointed out to him. I thought it -was fine to vilify my country and countrymen, baiting the Japanese -bull, as it were. I got good pay for it, and it all went home to my -mother.” Here he lowered his voice, and a wistful look came into his -eyes. “She didn’t know that the money was tainted, and besides,” he -added softly, “there wasn’t any money coming from anywhere else, and -she was very much in need of it.” - -O’Neil put out a strong, honest hand and placed it on Randall’s -shoulder. - -“It ain’t for the likes of me to blame you, son,” he said, an -imperceptible trace of moisture in his eye that made him wink. “I don’t -say you didn’t do wrong, for you did, and you knew it, but when a man -is sorry and honestly says so, and besides has a lonely mother to take -care of, then I’m for saying no more about it.” - -Randall derived no small comfort from the sailor’s words. - -“By the way,” the boatswain’s mate suddenly asked, “where’s that -Filipino who nearly caused a free fight in the theatre?” - -Randall grinned. - -“Turned up missing the night we sailed,” he replied. “I think he swam -ashore. There was some talk of going to Manila, and I believe he’s -wanted there by the government for some crime, an outlaw probably; he -looks the part.” - -“Who instigated the theatre row?” O’Neil asked. - -“Our chief, Impey. That man can do anything he tries to do,” Randall -began, when O’Neil interrupted. - -“Anything deceitful and underhanded, you mean,” the sailor exclaimed, -with fire in his eyes. “I’d give a month’s pay to be allowed to -throttle him.” - -“There, that’s finished,” Randall exclaimed as he rose from the tuning -device. He put on the head-gear and listened earnestly, moving the -pointer back and forward in an endeavor to detect something which -would tell him that the receiving circuit was complete. He pushed -the buzzer with his finger and remained silent for several minutes -afterward. “Just a faint tinkle,” he said finally. “Some one’s talking -in Hongkong, probably, but it’s too faint to read.” - -O’Neil went to report that all was in shape, while Randall locked up -the room and put the key in his pocket. - -The “Sylvia” was now near the latitude of Manila, and the lads and -O’Neil could hardly resist the temptation to call up the admiral’s -ship. Impey hung about them all evening, frequently asking them when -they intended giving the admiral a report on the condition of affairs, -for at midnight Manila would be only two hundred and fifty miles to the -eastward, well within the sending range of the “Sylvia’s” wireless. But -the lads would not enlighten him, and at last he became desperate. - -“I might as well inform you now as any time,” Phil exclaimed after many -appeals, “that I am not going to tell the admiral until the Chinese -squadron is anchored where neither nation can find it.” - -Impey could not believe his ears. Had the lad gone mad? What was his -meaning? - -“The Chinese squadron,” Phil added, “is going to sink metaphorically -into the earth until all misunderstandings are over, and then like the -Phœnix it will rise from its ashes and go to China, where it belongs.” - -“But China doesn’t want it. She fears it on account of the internal -disorders, and is anxious to be rid of the ships and their cost,” Impey -exclaimed. - -“Well, she’ll have to keep it until she can find some one anxious -to buy,” Phil replied, tantalizingly calm despite the nervous -irritability of his listener. “The United States doesn’t really want -it, and Japan doesn’t, either; so why force a sale on a nation that is -unwilling to buy?” - -Impey threw up his hands in angry disgust. - -“Do you mean that you have gone back on your compact with me?” he cried -in much heat. “After taking my yacht, offered you for this purpose?” - -“Mr. Impey,” Phil answered calmly, “I have made you no promise. There -is no agreement between you and me; there could be none. You offered -the yacht; you outlined a plan. I listened only. On the other hand,” -he added, his voice rising in his earnestness, “you promised that you -would not interfere with my plans, and you have broken your word. -Remember there is a key to your cabin, and as I said before, Marley can -look out for two prisoners as readily as one.” - -The spy saw that it would only do himself harm to follow further his -quarrel with Phil. The lad was obdurate. Impey saw all his work in -Japan, stretching over a year, going for naught. It was bitter to -contemplate the result, but there seemed no visible relief. - -The two days following were entirely uneventful. As Singapore was -approached a feeling of dread came over both lads. Suppose, after -all, the Chinese squadron should evade them. The “Sylvia” had been -unsuccessful in its attempts to talk with them by wireless. - -“If their wireless gear is working, they won’t answer,” O’Neil told -Phil the evening of the fifth day out, while they were approaching -Singapore Straits. - -It was just breaking day when the white clustered buildings of the city -of Singapore loomed up out of the tropical darkness. As day slowly drew -on, the vast shipping in the harbor took shape. The lads and O’Neil -eagerly watched while the harbor, like a bud opening to the sun, became -slowly revealed to their eager eyes. - -“There’s not a man-of-war there!” Phil exclaimed in keen -disappointment. “What had we best do--wait here, or intercept them -farther down the Straits of Malacca?” - -“Excuse me, sir, for making a suggestion,” O’Neil said quietly in -Phil’s ear. “I think Mr. Impey would be safer locked up. I don’t like -his actions. He approached both Randall and Wells in a roundabout way -to sound them out if they’d help him, and he’s been very thick with the -dago engineer. It ain’t hard to get a hot bearing on these turbines, I -hear. Stop the oil flow and it burns up in five minutes.” - -Phil did not hesitate in his decision a moment. He had been awaiting -only a corroboration of his own belief as to what should be done with -Impey. A disablement at this time would be disastrous. The Chinese -squadron might be delayed some days, and meanwhile Japan’s port scouts -might appear at any time. Phil had more than feared that they might -already be on the scene, awaiting in the straits. - -“Will you attend to it, O’Neil,” Phil said at once, “and look into the -engineer’s intentions, too?” - -Phil held O’Neil in high regard for his ability in handling men. He -would soon find out if the engineer were worthy of trust, and if not, -O’Neil had a way of intimidation that seemed to take with the rascals -he encountered. - -The “Sylvia” sped by Singapore and out into the Straits of Malacca. The -Americans were eating their noon meal when the joyful news was received -that the Chinese squadron was in sight ahead. - -The midshipmen, as they stood on the bridge of the yacht, gazing -in admiration at these mighty fortresses with their small watchdog -destroyers hovering solicitously near, could not repress a thrill of -wonder and relief; wonder at their majesty and power, and relief that -this priceless prize was not to be the cause of a useless struggle at -arms by two friendly nations. - -The “Sylvia” approached the Chinese squadron at an incredible speed, -and it was only a short time after the Americans had reached the deck -before the yacht had gone by the squadron whose dragon flags waved -proudly in the bright tropical sunshine, and had turned and glided up -to the side of the leading ship. - -Signals by the international code had been exchanged, and the Chinese -flag-ships had stopped to communicate with the yacht. - -A boat was quickly lowered from the “Sylvia” and lay manned at the -gangway. - -Phil, before entering the boat, went to Takishima’s cabin. He told the -crestfallen lieutenant his entire plan and appealed to his fairness to -join him and Sydney in this humane enterprise. But Takishima remained -unshaken. - -“Perry,” he exclaimed earnestly, “my father is a Samurai, and if he had -failed as I have, he would have committed hara-kiri ere this; but the -modern spirit has made me a coward. Three times I have taken my short -dagger to end my worthless life, but each time I have tricked myself -into believing that yet I might serve my Emperor. Now all hope is over.” - -Phil showed a grave face as he heard these solemn words, and before -Takishima could read his intentions had snatched up the sharp dirk from -the bunk. - -“You must leave me my honor,” his old classmate cried, reaching out -appealingly for his dagger, which Phil had quickly passed to the -faithful Marley outside. - -Phil was in a fever of dread lest the super-sensitive Japanese should -put an end to his life, and asked O’Neil to guard him, and then -entering the waiting boat he, Sydney and Impey were soon on their way -to visit Admiral Ting, the Chinese commander of the squadron. Impey had -been released and taken along, for Phil believed that there might be -some question raised in regard to the authenticity of the letter from -the Wai-Wu-Pu. - -They were cordially received at the gangway of the flag-ship by Admiral -Ting himself, and escorted to his cabin. - -Phil promptly handed him the letter from the Wai-Wu-Pu and as he read -in silence, the midshipmen were prepared to see a look of surprised -annoyance on his face. - -“I knew when we sailed from Suez that my ships were for sale,” he said -bitterly, raising his eyes from the letter, “and if China cannot retain -these magnificent ships, you will believe me sincere when I say that -I am glad that America will own them.” Admiral Ting spoke in perfect -English. “There seems nothing for me to do but obey this order. It -is from the highest authority of my country and commands me to place -myself immediately upon its receipt under the protection of the -Americans.” - -Impey’s presence had been quite overlooked by the midshipmen. The -document was not challenged. There had been therefore no reason to have -brought him. How much simpler and certainly with less annoyance if he -had been sent to the “Alaska” as he had desired. Now the midshipmen -were to seriously regret their blunder. - -“Admiral Ting, will you also read this letter?” Impey said, his voice -triumphant, while he glared at the discomfited lads, for they at once -saw the documents were identical in appearance. - -Admiral Ting received the second letter and the surprise the lads had -looked for now was only too evident in his face as he read its contents. - -“What does this mean? This commands me to place myself under the -protection of the Japanese,” he exclaimed, much mystified. - -The midshipmen were dumbfounded. A silence had fallen and each looked -to the other for an explanation, but none was forthcoming. - -“I have another letter,” Phil said in a hopeless voice. “Our -ambassador gave it to me before we sailed from Japan. It’s from your -ambassador there.” - -Admiral Ting broke the seal and read. - -“But this cannot be called an order,” he said quietly. “It is only -advice from an old and trusted friend. He advises me to put myself -under the protection of the American fleet in Manila until Japan and -the United States can adjust their differences. Unhappily my country is -now harassed by a threatened civil war, and the Peking government fears -that those opposing the dynasty may seize my ships. They little know -our loyalty,” he added with tears in his eyes. “They do not trust us.” - -Phil felt the success of his plans was fast slipping away. Impey -appeared jubilant. - -“That is what I would advise, admiral,” Impey said in an oily voice. -“The American admiral will be glad to protect you.” - -Phil was hot and cold in turns. To go now to Manila with the ships -might mean war, and also there was strong probability of their falling -into the hands of the Japanese fleet on the way. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII - -BY WIRELESS - - -Phil gazed at Sydney for an inspiration. How could he persuade this -clever Chinaman? For he read his intelligence in his face. Why not -confide to him his entire plan? The possibility of keeping these ships, -of which the lad saw he was proud to the point of conceit, might be a -potent factor. - -“As I have here two conflicting letters from the Wai-Wu-Pu,” Admiral -Ting said, after a painful silence, “my duty is quite plain. I must use -my own discretion.” - -“Admiral Ting,” Phil exclaimed suddenly, finding his voice at last, “if -you will hear my plan, I can save your ships for China and defeat the -aims of this scheming rascal.” Phil’s face was flushed as he pointed an -accusing finger at Impey. “There is a harbor on the coast of Paragua -in the Philippine Islands. The entrance is narrow, but with sufficient -water for a battle-ship, and inside, your ships can anchor securely and -be invisible from the outside.” The lad’s voice was eager and earnest -and made a visible impression on the Chinaman. - -“I know the channel, having been there on a small gunboat and made a -survey of the bay; I can pilot you in. There we can make terms with the -world by wireless without either of the disputing countries discovering -our whereabouts.” - -“Your Excellency,” Impey exclaimed with a harsh laugh, “you must see -that this is the talk of a romantic boy. It is unlikely that there is -any such place, and from my knowledge of the coast of Paragua Island, -I would advise you not to risk your ships. It is a rocky and dangerous -coast, and the charts are worse than useless.” - -Phil would have answered Impey’s sally by a denial, but Admiral Ting’s -answer made it unnecessary. - -“Mr. Perry, I will follow you,” he said quietly, rising from his chair -and escorting them to the gangway, where their boat was waiting. “If we -are successful you will have won the thanks of three nations and the -applause of the civilized world.” - -“And the dislike of a denationalized rascal,” Phil added with joy in -his voice and a triumphant glance at the discomfited Impey as they -passed down the gangway into the waiting boat. - -With the “Sylvia” leading, the Chinese squadron steamed through the -Singapore Straits and out into the China Sea. All the world soon knew -that the coveted squadron had passed the city of Singapore, for it was -cabled from there to every country. Then it disappeared as completely -as if it had been swallowed up by the sea; days passed, and no news -came of its arrival in any port. - -It was the great mystery of the hour. The newspapers strained every -effort and spared no expense to discover its whereabouts but without -success. - -The “Sylvia” had steered northwest, heading directly for the unknown -bay on the coast of the Island of Paragua. A close watch was kept both -during the day and night for the smoke of other vessels, but the course -taken was so far out of the regular track of steamers plying between -ports in the Orient that luckily none were sighted. The midshipmen -desired that no eye should discover the position and destination of the -squadron for fear that it would inform the world and cause searching -war-ships to be sent to bring them back to civilization. - -On the third day, after leaving Singapore, the high, densely-wooded -coast of Paragua Island loomed before them, and before sunset the -entire Chinese squadron had been piloted to a safe anchorage inside -Malampaya Sound. Once inside, as Phil had said, the ships were as if -at anchor in an inland lake. The sea was not visible and there were no -signs of life ashore. The beach of the bay was lined with dense and -impenetrable mangrove bushes, and back of that was the primeval forest. - -“We are as completely cut off from the outside world as if we had -landed on the planet Mars,” Phil exclaimed gleefully as he and Sydney -returned from the Chinese flag-ship to the yacht. “Now we must possess -our souls in patience; it would not do to communicate yet.” - -Phil read the inquiry in Sydney’s face, so he continued to explain. - -“We were seen passing Singapore three days ago, and if we used our -wireless now to let the world know we are still on the earth, those -with an analytical mind could figure out just how far from Singapore we -must have come, and then a search might prove disastrous to our plans. -The situation is one our rich newspapers would delight to unravel; -they would spare no expense to find us by chartering if need be every -steamship in the Orient and sending them out to hunt us down.” - -Sydney nodded in ready understanding of the soundness of his friend’s -reasoning. - -The wireless apparatus of the Chinese ships, by Admiral Ting’s orders, -had been completely dismantled to be sure that no accident could mar -the midshipmen’s plans. Phil had feared that some enemy might exist -among the ships who could during the watches of the night send out to -the many listening stations bordering the China Sea, the much sought -intelligence as to the location of the Chinese squadron. - -The wireless of the “Sylvia” alone was in working order, and the two -sailormen and the midshipmen took turns both by day and night in -the little wireless room. Every message heard through the telephone -receiver was written down and read. - -From these mysterious messages grasped from the boundless air the lads -heard of the consternation throughout the world. “Where is the Chinese -squadron?” was on every lip. They learned that the Japanese fleet had -arrived at Singapore, where the ships had coaled from their colliers, -and after a few days of indecision had sailed again, steering to the -northward. - -The United States fleet had remained quietly at anchor in Manila Bay. - -Takishima, during these long days of waiting, had been allowed his -freedom, and as the days passed, the sadness slowly gave way to -cheerfulness and amusement at the ludicrous situation. Impey, with -all his villainy, had openly congratulated the midshipmen upon their -masterful control of the situation. - -“It’s worth losing to have witnessed it,” he exclaimed as he read -the messages faithfully recorded by the sailormen in the wireless -room. Over a week dragged slowly by, and the anxious wait told on the -midshipmen. - -The Chinese admiral came on board the yacht daily, and the more the -lads came to know him the more they respected and liked him. He was -the type of the Oriental that was fast being born out of that kingdom -of antiquity, unfettered by the prejudices of conservatism. A new and -enlightened China had been his purpose. - -“Here’s what we’ve been waiting for,” O’Neil called out at last from -the wireless room, his voice joyful and triumphant, while Phil met the -boatswain’s mate in the salon waving a paper on which had been roughly -penciled a message just intercepted. - -“Manila was sending it to our admiral; he is somewhere in the southern -islands of the Philippines,” the sailor exclaimed, handing Phil the -paper. “He’s looking for us, I guess,” he added with a grin. - -The lad received it, his hand trembling with excitement, and read aloud -the words with a fast beating heart. - -“The United States and Japan have concluded a treaty of better -understanding over affairs in the Far East. Each has disclaimed any -intention of acquiring the lost Chinese squadron.” - -The paper fluttered from Phil’s hand to the deck and a faintness -suddenly came over him. But on his young face a great joy was written -as he aroused himself and actually hugged the astonished O’Neil. - -Sydney and Marley stood by, their faces wreathed in happy smiles. - -“Signal this to the Chinese admiral at once, Syd,” Phil cried joyfully, -“and come on, O’Neil; we’ll call up our admiral and solve the mystery -of the Chinese squadron.” - -Two days afterward the new Chinese navy, with their dragon banners -fluttering in the breeze, steamed toward their own country. Admiral -Ting wrung the midshipmen’s hands warmly in parting, and heaped upon -them many handsome gifts from artistic China, declaring that his -Emperor would decorate them with the “Order of the Dragon” for their -great service to the Dragon Kingdom. - -It was with hearts full of joy that they turned the bow of the -“Sylvia” northward with Yokohama as their destination. Impey and his -co-conspirators had been sent away on the Chinese ships. Randall and -Wells were truly penitent, and told O’Neil that hereafter they would -live honest lives. Impey was game to the last, only remarking as he was -bidden a cold good-bye by the Americans that “one couldn’t always win.” - -Poor, disconsolate Takishima! He alone was the one thorn in the -midshipmen’s happiness. - -On the way north the lads sent a long cipher message to the “Alaska,” -telling of Takishima’s loyalty in his Emperor’s cause. The message was -to Captain Inaba as the friend of all concerned. - -The following morning Phil and Sydney entered Takishima’s cabin. The -lieutenant was sitting with his head in his hands, while on his face -was an expression of great sadness. - -“Here’s a message for you, Taki,” Phil said, his voice trembling with -joy. - -Takishima took the paper from Phil’s hand and cast his eyes listlessly -over the first line. Then his face relaxed and he drew himself up -smartly, reading now quickly and eagerly the words before him. - - “TO LIEUTENANT TAKISHIMA, - “_via_ U. S. S. ‘ALASKA.’ - - “His Majesty our Emperor has commanded me to inform you that your - zeal, patriotism and good judgment under trying circumstances, which - have come to his august notice, have caused him to honor you with the - ‘Order of the Rising Sun of the First Class’ and appoint you one of - His Majesty’s naval aides. I take pleasure in congratulating you on - your high good fortune. - - “KAMIKURA, - “_Minister of Marine_.” - -Then for several minutes after he had finished, his head remained -sunk on his breast and his eyes on the floor. Phil had laid his hand -affectionately on his shoulder, while in his eyes was a slight trace of -manly tears. Takishima turned and both lads saw the joy in his face. - -“I don’t deserve it,” he said humbly, “and I owe His Majesty’s clemency -to you, I feel sure.” - -“To your own high sense of honor and patriotism to your Emperor,” Phil -answered earnestly. - -It was fortunate that the day after the “Sylvia’s” arrival in -Yokohama, the “Alaska” was to return to Manila to rejoin the fleet, -which was under orders to return to the United States. If the “Alaska” -had stayed longer it is sure that the midshipmen’s heads would have -been completely turned by the many honors heaped upon them. - -On the night before sailing there was given a large dinner by Admiral -Kamikura, the memory of which remained long in Phil’s mind. - -His neighbors at the table were Helen and Takishima, and the atmosphere -was electric with good fellowship. No cloud marred the clear sky of -understanding. - -After the dinner there was a small party collected at the embassy -to bid farewell to the ambassador and his daughter, and to them the -midshipmen told the full story of the cruise of the “Sylvia.” - -“It wasn’t until the Japanese fleet had arrived in Singapore and -reported no trace of the Chinese squadron that we were sure that -you had been successful,” Captain Rodgers explained after Phil had -recounted the adventure. - -“And then in five days more, and meanwhile nothing had been heard from -the ‘phantom fleet,’ as it was called in the American newspapers,” he -continued, “we heard that the Japanese fleet had returned to Japan.” - -“Then the Minister of Marine came to me,” the ambassador took up the -thread of the story where Captain Rodgers had left off, “and asked if -Captain Rodgers and I still desired the audience with the Emperor. - -“I assured him above all things it was desired, and the next day the -audience was an accomplished fact and the new treaty the outcome.” - -The ambassador beamed down upon the attentive midshipmen. - -“It’s a great pity our government will not allow our officials to -accept foreign orders,” he added. “I am sure if it did, the ‘Alaska’ -would sail away from Japan loaded down with them.” - -O’Neil and Bill Marley had returned to the armored cruiser but had been -allowed to return to Tokyo to attend a dinner given to O’Neil by his -old friend “Billy” Williams. The crowds that gathered about the little -restaurant to catch a glimpse of the two noted sailors was one of the -biggest advertisements “Billy” Williams ever had. - -But all things must have an end, and the happy party at the -ambassador’s could be no exception. Good-byes were said and the -carriages were waiting. - -Phil found himself alone with Helen only for the fraction of a minute, -but in that time among other favors he had been given a certain gold -locket that he valued more than any foreign decoration that might have -been bestowed upon him. - -Takishima and Captain Inaba met the party at the railroad station and -escorted them to a special train, and as they pulled out from the long -platform the midshipmen’s last glimpse was of their two friends, hats -in hand above their heads, crying loudly “Banzai”--ten thousand years -of happiness! - - -Other Stories in this Series are: - - A U. S. MIDSHIPMAN AFLOAT - A U. S. MIDSHIPMAN IN CHINA - A U. S. MIDSHIPMAN IN THE PHILIPPINES - - - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[1] Bushido to the code of chivalry in old Japan. - -[2] The Japanese writing is backward from the end of a book or letter -to the front. - -[3] Japanese term for dock. - - - - -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: - - - Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. - - Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. - - Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. - - Archaic or alternate spelling has been retained from the original. - - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A UNITED STATES MIDSHIPMAN IN -JAPAN *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |